Title: A Little Journey in the World
Author: Warner, Charles Dudley
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "A Little Journey in the World" ***


A LITTLE JOURNEY IN THE WORLD

By Charles Dudley Warner



INTRODUCTORY SKETCH

The title naturally suggested for this story was “A Dead Soul,” but it
was discarded because of the similarity to that of the famous novel by
Nikolai Gogol--“Dead Souls”--though the motive has nothing in common
with that used by the Russian novelist. Gogol exposed an extensive fraud
practiced by the sale, in connection with lands, of the names of “serfs”
 (called souls) not living, or “dead souls.”

This story is an attempt to trace the demoralization in a woman’s soul
of certain well-known influences in our existing social life. In no
other way could certain phases of our society be made to appear so
distinctly as when reflected in the once pure mirror of a woman’s soul.

The character of Margaret is the portrait of no one woman. But it was
suggested by the career of two women (among others less marked) who had
begun life with the highest ideals, which had been gradually eaten
away and destroyed by “prosperous” marriages and association with
unscrupulous methods of acquiring money.

The deterioration was gradual. The women were in all outward conduct
unchanged, the conventionalities of life were maintained, the graces
were not lost, the observances of the duties of charities and of
religion were even emphasized, but worldliness had eaten the heart out
of them, and they were “dead souls.” The tragedy of the withered
life was a thousand-fold enhanced by the external show of prosperous
respectability.

The story was first published (in 1888) in Harper’s Monthly. During its
progress--and it was printed as soon as each installment was ready (a
very poor plan)--I was in receipt of the usual letters of sympathy,
or protest, and advice. One sympathetic missive urged the removal
of Margaret to a neighboring city, where she could be saved by being
brought under special Christian influences. The transfer, even in a
serial, was impossible, and she by her own choice lived the life she had
entered upon.

And yet, if the reader will pardon the confidence, pity intervened to
shorten it. I do not know how it is with other writers, but the persons
that come about me in a little drama are as real as those I meet in
every-day life, and in this case I found it utterly impossible to go on
to what might have been the bitter, logical development of Margaret’s
career. Perhaps it was as well. Perhaps the writer should have no
despotic power over his creations, however slight they are. He may
profitably recall the dictum of a recent essayist that “there is no
limit to the mercy of God.”

CHARLES DUDLEY WARNER.

Hartford, August 11, 1899.



A LITTLE JOURNEY IN THE WORLD



I

We were talking about the want of diversity in American life, the lack
of salient characters. It was not at a club. It was a spontaneous
talk of people who happened to be together, and who had fallen into an
uncompelled habit of happening to be together. There might have been
a club for the study of the Want of Diversity in American Life. The
members would have been obliged to set apart a stated time for it, to
attend as a duty, and to be in a mood to discuss this topic at a set
hour in the future. They would have mortgaged another precious portion
of the little time left us for individual life. It is a suggestive
thought that at a given hour all over the United States innumerable
clubs might be considering the Want of Diversity in American Life.
Only in this way, according to our present methods, could one expect
to accomplish anything in regard to this foreign-felt want. It seems
illogical that we could produce diversity by all doing the same thing at
the same time, but we know the value of congregate effort. It seems to
superficial observers that all Americans are born busy. It is not so.
They are born with a fear of not being busy; and if they are intelligent
and in circumstances of leisure, they have such a sense of their
responsibility that they hasten to allot all their time into portions,
and leave no hour unprovided for. This is conscientiousness in women,
and not restlessness. There is a day for music, a day for painting, a
day for the display of tea-gowns, a day for Dante, a day for the Greek
drama, a day for the Dumb Animals’ Aid Society, a day for the Society
for the Propagation of Indians, and so on. When the year is over, the
amount that has been accomplished by this incessant activity can hardly
be estimated. Individually it may not be much. But consider where
Chaucer would be but for the work of the Chaucer clubs, and what
an effect upon the universal progress of things is produced by the
associate concentration upon the poet of so many minds.

A cynic says that clubs and circles are for the accumulation of
superficial information and unloading it on others, without much
individual absorption in anybody. This, like all cynicism, contains
only a half-truth, and simply means that the general diffusion
of half-digested information does not raise the general level of
intelligence, which can only be raised to any purpose by thorough
self-culture, by assimilation, digestion, meditation. The busy bee is
a favorite simile with us, and we are apt to overlook the fact that
the least important part of his example is buzzing around. If the hive
simply got together and buzzed, or even brought unrefined treacle from
some cyclopaedia, let us say, of treacle, there would be no honey added
to the general store.

It occurred to some one in this talk at last to deny that there was
this tiresome monotony in American life. And this put a new face on
the discussion. Why should there be, with every race under the heavens
represented here, and each one struggling to assert itself, and no
homogeneity as yet established even between the people of the oldest
States? The theory is that democracy levels, and that the anxious
pursuit of a common object, money, tends to uniformity, and that
facility of communication spreads all over the land the same fashion
in dress; and repeats everywhere the same style of house, and that
the public schools give all the children in the United States the same
superficial smartness. And there is a more serious notion, that in a
society without classes there is a sort of tyranny of public opinion
which crushes out the play of individual peculiarities, without which
human intercourse is uninteresting. It is true that a democracy is
intolerant of variations from the general level, and that a new society
allows less latitude in eccentricities to its members than an old
society.

But with all these allowances, it is also admitted that the difficulty
the American novelist has is in hitting upon what is universally
accepted as characteristic of American life, so various are the types in
regions widely separated from each other, such different points of view
are had even in conventionalities, and conscience operates so variously
on moral problems in one community and another. It is as impossible for
one section to impose upon another its rules of taste and propriety
in conduct--and taste is often as strong to determine conduct as
principle--as it is to make its literature acceptable to the other. If
in the land of the sun and the jasmine and the alligator and the fig,
the literature of New England seems passionless and timid in face of the
ruling emotions of life, ought we not to thank Heaven for the diversity
of temperament as well as of climate which will in the long-run save us
from that sameness into which we are supposed to be drifting?

When I think of this vast country with any attention to local
developments I am more impressed with the unlikenesses than with the
resemblances. And besides this, if one had the ability to draw to the
life a single individual in the most homogeneous community, the product
would be sufficiently startling. We cannot flatter ourselves, therefore,
that under equal laws and opportunities we have rubbed out the
saliencies of human nature. At a distance the mass of the Russian people
seem as monotonous as their steppes and their commune villages, but the
Russian novelists find characters in this mass perfectly individualized,
and, indeed, give us the impression that all Russians are irregular
polygons. Perhaps if our novelists looked at individuals as intently,
they might give the world the impression that social life here is as
unpleasant as it appears in the novels to be in Russia.

This is partly the substance of what was said one winter evening before
the wood fire in the library of a house in Brandon, one of the lesser
New England cities. Like hundreds of residences of its kind, it stood
in the suburbs, amid forest-trees, commanding a view of city spires
and towers on the one hand, and on the other of a broken country of
clustering trees and cottages, rising towards a range of hills which
showed purple and warm against the pale straw-color of the winter
sunsets. The charm of the situation was that the house was one of many
comfortable dwellings, each isolated, and yet near enough together to
form a neighborhood; that is to say, a body of neighbors who respected
each other’s privacy, and yet flowed together, on occasion, without the
least conventionality. And a real neighborhood, as our modern life is
arranged, is becoming more and more rare.

I am not sure that the talkers in this conversation expressed their
real, final sentiments, or that they should be held accountable for what
they said. Nothing so surely kills the freedom of talk as to have some
matter-of-fact person instantly bring you to book for some impulsive
remark flashed out on the instant, instead of playing with it and
tossing it about in a way that shall expose its absurdity or show its
value. Freedom is lost with too much responsibility and seriousness, and
the truth is more likely to be struck out in a lively play of assertion
and retort than when all the words and sentiments are weighed. A person
very likely cannot tell what he does think till his thoughts are exposed
to the air, and it is the bright fallacies and impulsive, rash ventures
in conversation that are often most fruitful to talker and listeners.
The talk is always tame if no one dares anything. I have seen the most
promising paradox come to grief by a simple “Do you think so?” Nobody, I
sometimes think, should be held accountable for anything said in private
conversation, the vivacity of which is in a tentative play about the
subject. And this is a sufficient reason why one should repudiate any
private conversation reported in the newspapers. It is bad enough to be
held fast forever to what one writes and prints, but to shackle a man
with all his flashing utterances, which may be put into his mouth by
some imp in the air, is intolerable slavery. A man had better be silent
if he can only say today what he will stand by tomorrow, or if he may
not launch into the general talk the whim and fancy of the moment. Racy,
entertaining talk is only exposed thought, and no one would hold a man
responsible for the thronging thoughts that contradict and displace each
other in his mind. Probably no one ever actually makes up his mind until
he either acts or puts out his conclusion beyond his recall. Why
should one be debarred the privilege of pitching his crude ideas into a
conversation where they may have a chance of being precipitated?

I remember that Morgan said in this talk that there was too much
diversity. “Almost every church has trouble with it--the different
social conditions.”

An Englishman who was present pricked-up his ears at this, as if he
expected to obtain a note on the character of Dissenters. “I thought all
the churches here were organized on social affinities?” he inquired.

“Oh, no; it is a good deal a matter of vicinage. When there is a
real-estate extension, a necessary part of the plan is to build a church
in the centre of it, in order to--”

“I declare, Page,” said Mrs. Morgan, “you’ll give Mr. Lyon a totally
erroneous notion. Of course there must be a church convenient to the
worshipers in every district.”

“That is just what I was saying, my dear: As the settlement is not drawn
together on religious grounds, but perhaps by purely worldly motives,
the elements that meet in the church are apt to be socially incongruous,
such as cannot always be fused even by a church-kitchen and a
church-parlor.”

“Then it isn’t the peculiarity of the church that has attracted to
it worshipers who would naturally come together, but the church is a
neighborhood necessity?” still further inquired Mr. Lyon.

“All is,” I ventured to put in, “that churches grow up like
schoolhouses, where they are wanted.”

“I beg your pardon,” said Mr. Morgan; “I’m talking about the kind of
want that creates them. If it’s the same that builds a music hall, or a
gymnasium, or a railway waiting-room, I’ve nothing more to say.”

“Is it your American idea, then, that a church ought to be formed only
of people socially agreeable together?” asked the Englishman.

“I have no American idea. I am only commenting on facts; but one of
them is that it is the most difficult thing in the world to reconcile
religious association with the real or artificial claims of social
life.”

“I don’t think you try much,” said Mrs. Morgan, who carried along
her traditional religious observance with grateful admiration of her
husband.

Mr. Page Morgan had inherited money, and a certain advantageous position
for observing life and criticising it, humorously sometimes, and without
any serious intention of disturbing it. He had added to his fair fortune
by marrying the daintily reared daughter of a cotton-spinner, and he had
enough to do in attending meetings of directors and looking out for his
investments to keep him from the operation of the State law regarding
vagrants, and give greater social weight to his opinions than if he had
been compelled to work for his maintenance. The Page Morgans had been a
good deal abroad, and were none the worse Americans for having come
in contact with the knowledge that there are other peoples who are
reasonably prosperous and happy without any of our advantages.

“It seems to me,” said Mr. Lyon, who was always in the conversational
attitude of wanting to know, “that you Americans are disturbed by the
notion that religion ought to produce social equality.”

Mr. Lyon had the air of conveying the impression that this question
was settled in England, and that America was interesting on account of
numerous experiments of this sort. This state of mind was not
offensive to his interlocutors, because they were accustomed to it in
transatlantic visitors. Indeed, there was nothing whatever offensive,
and little defensive, in Mr. John Lyon. What we liked in him, I
think, was his simple acceptance of a position that required neither
explanation nor apology--a social condition that banished a sense of his
own personality, and left him perfectly free to be absolutely truthful.
Though an eldest son and next in succession to an earldom, he was still
young. Fresh from Oxford and South Africa and Australia and British
Columbia he had come to study the States with a view of perfecting
himself for his duties as a legislator for the world when he should be
called to the House of Peers. He did not treat himself like an earl,
whatever consciousness he may have had that his prospective rank made it
safe for him to flirt with the various forms of equality abroad in this
generation.

“I don’t know what Christianity is expected to produce,” Mr. Morgan
replied, in a meditative way; “but I have an idea that the early
Christians in their assemblies all knew each other, having met elsewhere
in social intercourse, or, if they were not acquainted, they lost sight
of distinctions in one paramount interest. But then I don’t suppose they
were exactly civilized.”

“Were the Pilgrims and the Puritans?” asked Mrs. Fletcher, who now
joined the talk, in which she had been a most animated and stimulating
listener, her deep gray eyes dancing with intellectual pleasure.

“I should not like to answer ‘no’ to a descendant of the Mayflower. Yes,
they were highly civilized. And if we had adhered to their methods, we
should have avoided a good deal of confusion. The meeting-house, you
remember, had a committee for seating people according to their quality.
They were very shrewd, but it had not occurred to them to give the best
pews to the sitters able to pay the most money for them. They escaped
the perplexity of reconciling the mercantile and the religious ideas.”

“At any rate,” said Mrs. Fletcher, “they got all sorts of people inside
the same meeting-house.”

“Yes, and made them feel they were all sorts; but in those, days they
were not much disturbed by that feeling.”

“Do you mean to say,” asked Mr. Lyon, “that in this country you have
churches for the rich and other churches for the poor?”

“Not at all. We have in the cities rich churches and poor churches, with
prices of pews according to the means of each sort, and the rich are
always glad to have the poor come, and if they do not give them the best
seats, they equalize it by taking up a collection for them.”

“Mr. Lyon,” Mrs. Morgan interrupted, “you are getting a travesty of
the whole thing. I don’t believe there is elsewhere in the world such a
spirit of Christian charity as in our churches of all sects.”

“There is no doubt about the charity; but that doesn’t seem to make the
social machine run any more smoothly in the church associations. I’m
not sure but we shall have to go back to the old idea of considering the
churches places of worship, and not opportunities for sewing-societies,
and the cultivation of social equality.”

“I found the idea in Rome,” said Mr. Lyon, “that the United States is
now the most promising field for the spread and permanence of the Roman
Catholic faith.”

“How is that?” Mr. Fletcher asked, with a smile of Puritan incredulity.

“A high functionary at the Propaganda gave as a reason that the United
States is the most democratic country and the Roman Catholic is the most
democratic religion, having this one notion that all men, high or low,
are equally sinners and equally in need of one thing only. And I must
say that in this country I don’t find the question of social equality
interfering much with the work in their churches.”

“That is because they are not trying to make this world any better, but
only to prepare for another,” said Mrs. Fletcher.

“Now, we think that the nearer we approach the kingdom-of-heaven idea on
earth, the better off we shall be hereafter. Is that a modern idea?”

“It is an idea that is giving us a great deal of trouble. We’ve got
into such a sophisticated state that it seems easier to take care of the
future than of the present.”

“And it isn’t a very bad doctrine that if you take care of the present,
the future will take care of itself,” rejoined Mrs. Fletcher.

“Yes, I know,” insisted Mr. Morgan; “it’s the modern notion of
accumulation and compensation--take care of the pennies and the pounds
will take care of themselves--the gospel of Benjamin Franklin.”

“Ah,” I said, looking up at the entrance of a newcomer, “you are just
in time, Margaret, to give the coup de grace, for it is evident by Mr.
Morgan’s reference, in his Bunker Hill position, to Franklin, that he is
getting out of powder.”

The girl stood a moment, her slight figure framed in the doorway, while
the company rose to greet her, with a half-hesitating, half-inquiring
look in her bright face which I had seen in it a thousand times.



II

I remember that it came upon me with a sort of surprise at the
moment that we had never thought or spoken much of Margaret Debree as
beautiful. We were so accustomed to her; we had known her so long, we
had known her always. We had never analyzed our admiration of her.
She had so many qualities that are better than beauty that we had not
credited her with the more obvious attraction. And perhaps she had just
become visibly beautiful. It may be that there is an instant in a girl’s
life corresponding to what the Puritans called conversion in the soul,
when the physical qualities, long maturing, suddenly glow in an
effect which we call beauty. It cannot be that women do not have a
consciousness of it, perhaps of the instant of its advent. I remember
when I was a child that I used to think that a stick of peppermint candy
must burn with a consciousness of its own deliciousness.

Margaret was just turned twenty. As she paused there in the doorway her
physical perfection flashed upon me for the first time. Of course I do
not mean perfection, for perfection has no promise in it, rather the sad
note of limit, and presently recession. In the rounded, exquisite lines
of her figure there was the promise of that ineffable fullness and
delicacy of womanhood which all the world raves about and destroys and
mourns. It is not fulfilled always in the most beautiful, and perhaps
never except to the woman who loves passionately, and believes she is
loved with a devotion that exalts her body and soul above every other
human being.

It is certain that Margaret’s beauty was not classic. Her features
were irregular even to piquancy. The chin had strength; the mouth was
sensitive and not too small; the shapely nose with thin nostrils had an
assertive quality that contradicted the impression of humility in the
eyes when downcast; the large gray eyes were uncommonly soft and clear,
an appearance of alternate tenderness and brilliancy as they were veiled
or uncovered by the long lashes. They were gently commanding eyes, and
no doubt her most effective point. Her abundant hair, brown with a touch
of red in it in some lights, fell over her broad forehead in the fashion
of the time. She had a way of carrying her head, of throwing it back at
times, that was not exactly imperious, and conveyed the impression
of spirit rather than of mere vivacity. These details seem to me all
inadequate and misleading, for the attraction of the face that made
it interesting is still undefined. I hesitate to say that there was a
dimple near the corner of her mouth that revealed itself when she smiled
lest this shall seem mere prettiness, but it may have been the keynote
of her face. I only knew there was something about it that won the
heart, as a too conscious or assertive beauty never does. She may have
been plain, and I may have seen the loveliness of her nature, which I
knew well, in features that gave less sign of it to strangers. Yet I
noticed that Mr. Lyon gave her a quick second glance, and his manner was
instantly that of deference, or at least attention, which he had shown
to no other lady in the room. And the whimsical idea came into my
mind--we are all so warped by international possibilities--to observe
whether she did not walk like a countess (that is, as a countess ought
to walk) as she advanced to shake hands with my wife. It is so easy to
turn life into a comedy!

Margaret’s great-grandmother--no, it was her great-great-grandmother,
but we have kept the Revolutionary period so warm lately that it seems
near--was a Newport belle, who married an officer in the suite of
Rochambeau what time the French defenders of liberty conquered the women
of Rhode Island. After the war was over, our officer resigned his love
of glory for the heart of one of the loveliest women and the care of the
best plantation on the Island. I have seen a miniature of her, which
her lover wore at Yorktown, and which he always swore that Washington
coveted--a miniature painted by a wandering artist of the day, which
entirely justifies the French officer in his abandonment of the trade of
a soldier. Such is man in his best estate. A charming face can make him
campaign and fight and slay like a demon, can make a coward of him,
can fill him with ambition to win the world, and can tame him into the
domesticity of a drawing-room cat. There is this noble capacity in man
to respond to the divinest thing visible to him in this world. Etienne
Debree became, I believe, a very good citizen of the republic, and in
‘93 used occasionally to shake his head with satisfaction to find that
it was still on his shoulders. I am not sure that he ever visited Mount
Vernon, but after Washington’s death Debree’s intimacy with our
first President became a more and more important part of his life and
conversation. There is a pleasant tradition that Lafayette, when he was
here in 1784, embraced the young bride in the French manner, and that
this salute was valued as a sort of heirloom in the family.

I always thought that Margaret inherited her New England conscience from
her great-great-grandmother, and a certain esprit or gayety--that is,
a sub-gayety which was never frivolity--from her French ancestor. Her
father and mother had died when she was ten years old, and she had
been reared by a maiden aunt, with whom she still lived. The combined
fortunes of both required economy, and after Margaret had passed her
school course she added to their resources by teaching in a public
school. I remember that she taught history, following, I suppose, the
American notion that any one can teach history who has a text-book, just
as he or she can teach literature with the same help. But it happened
that Margaret was a better teacher than many, because she had not
learned history in school, but in her father’s well-selected library.

There was a little stir at Margaret’s entrance; Mr. Lyon was introduced
to her, and my wife, with that subtle feeling for effect which women
have, slightly changed the lights. Perhaps Margaret’s complexion or her
black dress made this readjustment necessary to the harmony of the room.
Perhaps she felt the presence of a different temperament in the little
circle.

I never can tell exactly what it is that guides her in regard to the
influence of light and color upon the intercourse of people, upon their
conversation, making it take one cast or another. Men are susceptible
to these influences, but it is women alone who understand how to produce
them. And a woman who has not this subtle feeling always lacks charm,
however intellectual she may be; I always think of her as sitting in the
glare of disenchanting sunlight as indifferent to the exposure as a man
would be. I know in a general way that a sunset light induces one kind
of talk and noonday light another, and I have learned that talk always
brightens up with the addition of a fresh crackling stick to the fire.
I shouldn’t have known how to change the lights for Margaret, although I
think I had as distinct an impression of her personality as had my wife.
There was nothing disturbing in it; indeed, I never saw her otherwise
than serene, even when her voice betrayed strong emotion. The quality
that impressed me most, however, was her sincerity, coupled with
intellectual courage and clearness that had almost the effect of
brilliancy, though I never thought of her as a brilliant woman.

“What mischief have you been attempting, Mr. Morgan?” asked Margaret, as
she took a chair near him. “Were you trying to make Mr. Lyon comfortable
by dragging in Bunker Hill?”

“No; that was Mr. Fairchild, in his capacity as host.”

“Oh, I’m sure you needn’t mind me,” said Mr. Lyon, good-humoredly. “I
landed in Boston, and the first thing I went to see was the Monument. It
struck me as so odd, you know, that the Americans should begin life by
celebrating their first defeat.”

“That is our way,” replied Margaret, quickly. “We have started on a new
basis over here; we win by losing. He who loses his life shall find
it. If the red slayer thinks he slays he is mistaken. You know the
Southerners say that they surrendered at last simply because they got
tired of beating the North.”

“How odd!”

“Miss Debree simply means,” I exclaimed, “that we have inherited from
the English an inability to know when we are whipped.”

“But we were not fighting the battle of Bunker Hill, or fighting about
it, which is more serious, Miss Debree. What I wanted to ask you was
whether you think the domestication of religion will affect its power in
the regulation of conduct.”

“Domestication? You are too deep for me, Mr. Morgan. I don’t any
more understand you than I comprehend the writers who write about the
feminization of literature.”

“Well, taking the mystery out of it, the predominant element of worship,
making the churches sort of good-will charitable associations for the
spread of sociability and good-feeling.”

“You mean making Christianity practical?”

“Partially that. It is a part of the general problem of what women are
going to make of the world, now they have got hold of it, or are getting
hold of it, and are discontented with being women, or with being treated
as women, and are bringing their emotions into all the avocations of
life.”

“They cannot make it any worse than it has been.”

“I’m not sure of that. Robustness is needed in churches as much as in
government. I don’t know how much the cause of religion is advanced
by these church clubs of Christian Endeavor if that is the name,
associations of young boys and girls who go about visiting other like
clubs in a sufficiently hilarious manner. I suppose it’s the spirit of
the age. I’m just wondering whether the world is getting to think more
of having a good time than it is of salvation.”

“And you think woman’s influence--for you cannot mean anything else--is
somehow taking the vigor out of affairs, making even the church a soft,
purring affair, reducing us all to what I suppose you would call a mush
of domesticity.”

“Or femininity.”

“Well, the world has been brutal enough; it had better try a little
femininity now.”

“I hope it will not be more cruel to women.”

“That is not an argument; that is a stab. I fancy you are altogether
skeptical about woman. Do you believe in her education?”

“Up to a certain point, or rather, I should say, after a certain point.”

“That’s it,” spoke up my wife, shading her eyes from the fire with
a fan. “I begin to have my doubts about education as a panacea. I’ve
noticed that girls with only a smattering--and most of them in the
nature of things can go, no further--are more liable to temptations.”

“That is because ‘education’ is mistaken for the giving of information
without training, as we are finding out in England,” said Mr. Lyon.

“Or that it is dangerous to awaken the imagination without a heavy
ballast of principle,” said Mr. Morgan.

“That is a beautiful sentiment,” Margaret exclaimed, throwing back
her head, with a flash from her eyes. “That ought to shut out women
entirely. Only I cannot see how teaching women what men know is going to
give them any less principle than men have. It has seemed to me a long
while that the time has come for treating women like human beings, and
giving them the responsibility of their position.”

“And what do you want, Margaret?” I asked.

“I don’t know exactly what I do want,” she answered, sinking back in her
chair, sincerity coming to modify her enthusiasm. “I don’t want to go to
Congress, or be a sheriff, or a lawyer, or a locomotive engineer. I
want the freedom of my own being, to be interested in everything in the
world, to feel its life as men do. You don’t know what it is to have an
inferior person condescend to you simply because he is a man.”

“Yet you wish to be treated as a woman?” queried Mr. Morgan.

“Of course. Do you think I want to banish romance out of the world?”

“You are right, my dear,” said my wife. “The only thing that makes
society any better than an industrial ant-hill is the love between women
and men, blind and destructive as it often is.”

“Well,” said Mrs. Morgan, rising to go, “having got back to first
principles--”

“You think it is best to take your husband home before he denies even
them,” Mr. Morgan added.

When the others had gone, Margaret sat by the fire, musing, as if no
one else were in the room. The Englishman, still alert and eager for
information, regarded her with growing interest. It came into my mind
as odd that, being such an uninteresting people as we are, the English
should be so curious about us. After an interval, Mr. Lyon said:

“I beg your pardon, Miss Debree, but would you mind telling me whether
the movement of Women’s Rights is gaining in America?”

“I’m sure I don’t know, Mr. Lyon,” Margaret replied, after a pause, with
a look of weariness. “I’m tired of all the talk about it. I wish men and
women, every soul of them, would try to make the most of themselves, and
see what would come of that.”

“But in some places they vote about schools, and you have conventions--”

“Did you ever attend any kind of convention yourself, Mr. Lyon?”

“I? No. Why?”

“Oh, nothing. Neither did I. But you have a right to, you know. I should
like to ask you one question, Mr. Lyon,” the girl, continued, rising.

“Should be most obliged.”

“Why is it that so few English women marry Americans?”

“I--I never thought of that,” he stammered, reddening. “Perhaps--perhaps
it’s because of American women.”

“Thank you,” said Margaret, with a little courtesy. “It’s very nice of
you to say that. I can begin to see now why so many American women marry
Englishmen.”

The Englishman blushed still more, and Margaret said good-night.

It was quite evident the next day that Margaret had made an impression
on our visitor, and that he was struggling with some new idea.

“Did you say, Mrs. Fairchild,” he asked my wife, “that Miss Debree is a
teacher? It seems very odd.”

“No; I said she taught in one of our schools. I don’t think she is
exactly a teacher.”

“Not intending always to teach?”

“I don’t suppose she has any definite intentions, but I never think of
her as a teacher.”

“She’s so bright, and--and interesting, don’t you think? So American?”

“Yes; Miss Debree is one of the exceptions.”

“Oh, I didn’t mean that all American women were as clever as Miss
Debree.”

“Thank you,” said my wife. And Mr. Lyon looked as if he couldn’t see why
she should thank him.

The cottage in which Margaret lived with her aunt, Miss Forsythe,
was not far from our house. In summer it was very pretty, with its
vine-shaded veranda across the front; and even in winter, with the
inevitable raggedness of deciduous vines, it had an air of refinement,
a promise which the cheerful interior more than fulfilled. Margaret’s
parting word to my wife the night before had been that she thought
her aunt would like to see the “chrysalis earl,” and as Mr. Lyon had
expressed a desire to see something more of what he called the “gentry”
 of New England, my wife ended their afternoon walk at Miss Forsythe’s.

It was one of the winter days which are rare in New England, but of
which there had been a succession all through the Christmas holidays.
Snow had not yet come, all the earth was brown and frozen, whichever
way you looked the interlacing branches and twigs of the trees made a
delicate lace-work, the sky was gray-blue, and the low-sailing sun had
just enough heat to evoke moisture from the frosty ground and suffuse
the atmosphere into softness, in which all the landscape became poetic.
The phenomenon known as “red sunsets” was faintly repeated in the
greenish crimson glow along the violet hills, in which Venus burned like
a jewel.

There was a fire smoldering on the hearth in the room they entered,
which seemed to be sitting-room, library, parlor, all in one; the
old table of oak, too substantial for ornament, was strewn with late
periodicals and pamphlets--English, American, and French--and with books
which lay unarranged as they were thrown down from recent reading. In
the centre was a bunch of red roses in a pale-blue Granada jug. Miss
Forsythe rose from a seat in the western window, with a book in her
hand, to greet her callers. She was slender, like Margaret, but taller,
with soft brown eyes and hair streaked with gray, which, sweeping
plainly aside from her forehead in a fashion then antiquated, contrasted
finely with the flush of pink in her cheeks. This flush did not suggest
youth, but rather ripeness, the tone that comes with the lines made in
the face by gentle acceptance of the inevitable in life. In her quiet
and self-possessed manner there was a little note of graceful timidity,
not perhaps noticeable in itself, but in contrast with that unmistakable
air of confidence which a woman married always has, and which in the
unrefined becomes assertive, an exaggerated notion of her importance, of
the value added to her opinions by the act of marriage. You can see it
in her air the moment she walks away from the altar, keeping step to
Mendelssohn’s tune. Jack Sharpley says that she always seems to be
saying, “Well, I’ve done it once for all.” This assumption of the
married must be one of the hardest things for single women to bear in
their self-congratulating sisters.

I have no doubt that Georgiana Forsythe was a charming girl, spirited
and handsome; for the beauty of her years, almost pathetic in its
dignity and self-renunciation, could not have followed mere prettiness
or a commonplace experience. What that had been I never inquired, but it
had not soured her. She was not communicative nor confidential, I fancy,
with any one, but she was always friendly and sympathetic to the trouble
of others, and helpful in an undemonstrative way. If she herself had
a secret feeling that her life was a failure, it never impressed
her friends so, it was so even, and full of good offices and quiet
enjoyment. Heaven only knows, however, the pathos of this apparently
undisturbed life. For did a woman ever live who would not give all the
years of tasteless serenity, for one year, for one month, for one hour,
of the uncalculating delirium of love poured out upon a man who returned
it? It may be better for the world that there are these women to whom
life has still some mysteries, who are capable of illusions and the
sweet sentimentality that grows out of a romance unrealized.

Although the recent books were on Miss Forsythe’s table, her tastes and
culture were of the past age. She admired Emerson and Tennyson. One may
keep current with the news of the world without changing his principles.
I imagine that Miss Forsythe read without injury to herself the
passionate and the pantheistic novels of the young women who have come
forward in these days of emancipation to teach their grandmothers a new
basis of morality, and to render meaningless all the consoling epitaphs
on the mossy New England gravestones. She read Emerson for his
sweet spirit, for his belief in love and friendship, her simple
Congregationalist faith remaining undisturbed by his philosophy, from
which she took only a habit of toleration.

“Miss Debree has gone to church,” she said, in answer to Mr. Lyon’s
glance around the room.

“To vespers?”

“I believe they call it that. Our evening meetings, you know, only begin
at early candlelight.”

“And you do not belong to the Church?”

“Oh, yes, to the ancient aristocratic church of colonial times,” she
replied, with a little smile of amusement. “My niece has stepped off
Plymouth Rock.”

“And was your religion founded on Plymouth Rock?”

“My niece says so when I rally her deserting the faith of her fathers,”
 replied Miss Forsythe, laughing at the working of the Episcopalian mind.

“I should like to understand about that; I mean about the position of
Dissenters in America.”

“I’m afraid I could not help you, Mr. Lyon. I fancy an Englishman would
have to be born again, as the phrase used to be, to comprehend that.”

While Mr. Lyon was still unsatisfied on this point, he found the
conversation shifted to the other side. Perhaps it was a new experience
to him that women should lead and not follow in conversation. At any
rate, it was an experience that put him at his ease. Miss Forsythe was a
great admirer of Gladstone and of General Gordon, and she expressed
her admiration with a knowledge that showed she had read the English
newspapers.

“Yet I confess I don’t comprehend Gladstone’s conduct with regard to
Egypt and Gordon’s relief,” she said.

“Perhaps,” interposed my wife, “it would have been better for Gordon if
he had trusted Providence more and Gladstone less.”

“I suppose it was Gladstone’s humanity that made him hesitate.”

“To bombard Alexandria?” asked Mr. Lyon, with a look of asperity.

“That was a mistake to be expected of a Tory, but not of Mr. Gladstone,
who seems always seeking the broadest principles of justice in his
statesmanship.”

“Yes, we regard Mr. Gladstone as a very great man, Miss Forsythe. He
is broad enough. You know we consider him a rhetorical phenomenon.
Unfortunately he always ‘muffs’ anything he touches.”

“I suspected,” Miss Forsythe replied, after a moment, “that party spirit
ran as high in England as it does with us, and is as personal.”

Mr. Lyon disclaimed any personal feeling, and the talk drifted into a
comparison of English and American politics, mainly with reference to
the social factor in English politics, which is so little an element
here.

In the midst of the talk Margaret came in. The brisk walk in the rosy
twilight had heightened her color, and given her a glowing expression
which her face had not the night before, and a tenderness and softness,
an unworldliness, brought from the quiet hour in the church.

          “My lady comes at last,
          Timid and stepping fast,
          And hastening hither,
          Her modest eyes downcast.”

She greeted the stranger with a Puritan undemonstrativeness, and as if
not exactly aware of his presence.

“I should like to have gone to vespers if I had known,” said Mr. Lyon,
after an embarrassing pause.

“Yes?” asked the girl, still abstractedly. “The world seems in a vesper
mood,” she added, looking out the west windows at the red sky and the
evening star.

In truth Nature herself at the moment suggested that talk was an
impertinence. The callers rose to go, with an exchange of neighborhood
friendliness and invitations.

“I had no idea,” said Mr. Lyon, as they walked homeward, “what the New
World was like.”



III

Mr. Lyon’s invitation was for a week. Before the end of the week I
was called to New York to consult Mr. Henderson in regard to a railway
investment in the West, which was turning out more permanent than
profitable. Rodney Henderson--the name later became very familiar to the
public in connection with a certain Congressional investigation--was a
graduate of my own college, a New Hampshire boy, a lawyer by profession,
who practiced, as so many American lawyers do, in Wall Street, in
political combinations, in Washington, in railways. He was already known
as a rising man.

When I returned Mr. Lyon was still at our house. I understood that my
wife had persuaded him to extend his visit--a proposal he was little
reluctant to fall in with, so interested had he become in studying
social life in America. I could well comprehend this, for we are all
making a “study” of something in this age, simple enjoyment being
considered an unworthy motive. I was glad to see that the young
Englishman was improving himself, broadening his knowledge of life, and
not wasting the golden hours of youth. Experience is what we all need,
and though love or love-making cannot be called a novelty, there is
something quite fresh about the study of it in the modern spirit.

Mr. Lyon had made himself very agreeable to the little circle, not less
by his inquiring spirit than by his unaffected manners, by a kind
of simplicity which women recognize as unconscious, the result of an
inherited habit of not thinking about one’s position. In excess it may
be very disagreeable, but when it is combined with genuine good-nature
and no self-assertion, it is attractive. And although American women
like a man who is aggressive towards the world and combative, there is
the delight of novelty in one who has leisure to be agreeable, leisure
for them, and who seems to their imagination to have a larger range in
life than those who are driven by business--one able to offer the peace
and security of something attained.

There had been several little neighborhood entertainments, dinners at
the Morgans’ and at Mrs. Fletcher’s, and an evening cup of tea at Miss
Forsythe’s. In fact Margaret and Mr. Lyon had been thrown much together.
He had accompanied her to vespers, and they had taken a wintry walk
or two together before the snow came. My wife had not managed it--she
assured me of that; but she had not felt authorized to interfere; and
she had visited the public library and looked into the British Peerage.
Men were so suspicious. Margaret was quite able to take care of herself.
I admitted that, but I suggested that the Englishman was a stranger in
a strange land, that he was far from home, and had perhaps a weakened
sense of those powerful social influences which must, after all, control
him in the end. The only response to this was, “I think, dear, you’d
better wrap him up in cotton and send him back to his family.”

Among her other activities Margaret was interested in a mission school
in the city, to which she devoted an occasional evening and Sunday
afternoons. This was a new surprise for Mr. Lyon. Was this also a part
of the restlessness of American life? At Mrs. Howe’s german the other
evening the girl had seemed wholly absorbed in dress, and the gayety of
the serious formality of the occasion, feeling the responsibility of
it scarcely less than the “leader.” Yet her mind was evidently much
occupied with the “condition of women,” and she taught in a public
school. He could not at all make it out. Was she any more serious about
the german than about the mission school? It seemed odd at her age
to take life so seriously. And was she serious in all her various
occupations, or only experimenting? There was a certain mocking humor in
the girl that puzzled the Englishman still more.

“I have not seen much of your life,” he said one night to Mr.
Morgan; “but aren’t most American women a little restless, seeking an
occupation?”

“Perhaps they have that appearance; but about the same number find it,
as formerly, in marriage.”

“But I mean, you know, do they look to marriage as an end so much?”

“I don’t know that they ever did look to marriage as anything but a
means.”

“I can tell you, Mr. Lyon,” my wife interrupted, “you will get no
information out of Mr. Morgan; he is a scoffer.”

“Not at all, I do assure you,” Morgan replied. “I am just a humble
observer. I see that there is a change going on, but I cannot comprehend
it. When I was young, girls used to go in for society; they danced their
feet off from seventeen to twenty-one. I never heard anything about any
occupation; they had their swing and their fling, and their flirtations;
they appeared to be skimming off of those impressionable, joyous years
the cream of life.”

“And you think that fitted them for the seriousness of life?” asked his
wife.

“Well, I am under the impression that very good women came out of that
society. I got one out of that dancing crowd who has been serious enough
for me.”

“And little enough you have profited by it,” said Mrs. Morgan.

“I’m content. But probably I’m old-fashioned. There is quite another
spirit now. Girls out of pinafores must begin seriously to consider some
calling. All their flirtation from seventeen to twenty-one is with some
occupation. All their dancing days they must go to college, or in some
way lay the foundation for a useful life. I suppose it’s all right. No
doubt we shall have a much higher style of women in the future than we
ever had in the past.”

“You allow nothing,” said Mrs. Fletcher, “for the necessity of earning
a living in these days of competition. Women never will come to their
proper position in the world, even as companions of men, which you
regard as their highest office, until they have the ability to be
self-supporting.”

“Oh, I admitted the fact of the independence of women a long time ago.
Every one does that before he comes to middle life. About the shifting
all round of this burden of earning a living, I am not so sure. It does
not appear yet to make competition any less; perhaps competition would
disappear if everybody did earn his own living and no more. I wonder,
by-the-way, if the girls, the young women, of the class we seem to be
discussing ever do earn as much as would pay the wages of the servants
who are hired to do the housework in their places?”

“That is a most ignoble suggestion,” I could not help saying, “when you
know that the object in modern life is the cultivation of the mind, the
elevation of women, and men also, in intellectual life.”

“I suppose so. I should like to have asked Abigail Adams’s opinion on
the way to do it.”

“One would think,” I said, “that you didn’t know that the spinning-jenny
and the stocking-knitter had been invented. Given these, the women’s
college was a matter of course.”

“Oh, I’m a believer in all kinds of machinery anything to save labor.
Only, I have faith that neither the jenny nor the college will change
human nature, nor take the romance out of life.”

“So have I,” said my wife. “I’ve heard two things affirmed: that women
who receive a scientific or professional education lose their faith,
become usually agnostics, having lost sensitiveness to the mysteries of
life.”

“And you think, therefore, that they should not have a scientific
education?”

“No, unless all scientific prying into things is a mistake. Women may be
more likely at first to be upset than men, but they will recover their
balance when the novelty is worn off. No amount of science will entirely
change their emotional nature; and besides, with all our science, I
don’t see that the supernatural has any less hold on this generation
than on the former.”

“Yes, and you might say the world was never before so credulous as it is
now. But what was the other thing?”

“Why, that co-education is likely to diminish marriages among
the co-educated. Daily familiarity in the classroom at the most
impressionable age, revelation of all the intellectual weaknesses and
petulances, absorption of mental routine on an equality, tend to destroy
the sense of romance and mystery that are the most powerful attractions
between the sexes. It is a sort of disenchanting familiarity that rubs
off the bloom.”

“Have you any statistics on the subject?”

“No. I fancy it is only a notion of some old fogy who thinks education
in any form is dangerous for women.”

“Yes, and I fancy that co-education will have about as much effect on
life generally as that solemn meeting of a society of intelligent
and fashionable women recently in one of our great cities, who met to
discuss the advisability of limiting population.”

“Great Scott!” I exclaimed, “this is an interesting age.”

I was less anxious about the vagaries of it when I saw the very
old-fashioned way in which the international drama was going on in our
neighborhood. Mr. Lyon was increasingly interested in Margaret’s mission
work. Nor was there much affectation in this. Philanthropy, anxiety
about the working-classes, is nowhere more serious or in the fashion
than it is in London. Mr. Lyon, wherever he had been, had made a special
study of the various aid and relief societies, especially of the work
for young waifs and strays.

One Sunday afternoon they were returning from the Bloom Street
Mission. Snow covered the ground, the sky was leaden, and the air had a
penetrating chill in it far more disagreeable than extreme cold.

“We also,” Mr. Lyon was saying, in continuation of a conversation, “are
making a great effort for the common people.”

“But we haven’t any common people here,” replied Margaret, quickly.
“That bright boy you noticed in my class, who was a terror six months
ago, will no doubt be in the City Council in a few years, and likely
enough mayor.”

“Oh, I know your theory. It practically comes to the same thing,
whatever you call it. I couldn’t see that the work in New York differed
much from that in London. We who have leisure ought to do something for
the working-classes.”

“I sometimes doubt if it is not all a mistake most of our charitable
work. The thing is to get people to do something for themselves.”

“But you cannot do away with distinctions?”

“I suppose not, so long as so many people are born vicious, or
incompetent, or lazy. But, Mr. Lyon, how much good do you suppose
condescending charity does?” asked Margaret, firing up in a way the girl
had at times. “I mean the sort that makes the distinctions more evident.
The very fact that you have leisure to meddle in their affairs may be
an annoyance to the folks you try to help by the little palliatives of
charity. What effect upon a wretched city neighborhood do you suppose is
produced by the advent in it of a stylish carriage and a lady in silk,
or even the coming of a well-dressed, prosperous woman in a horse-car,
however gentle and unassuming she may be in this distribution of
sympathy and bounty? Isn’t the feeling of inequality intensified? And
the degrading part of it may be that so many are willing to accept this
sort of bounty. And your men of leisure, your club men, sitting in the
windows and seeing the world go by as a spectacle-men who never did an
hour’s necessary work in their lives--what effect do you suppose the
sight of them has upon men out of work, perhaps by their own fault,
owing to the same disposition to be idle that the men in the club
windows have?”

“And do you think it would be any better if all were poor alike?”

“I think it would be better if there were no idle people. I’m half
ashamed that I have leisure to go every time I go to that mission. And
I’m almost sorry, Mr. Lyon, that I took you there. The boys knew you
were English. One of them asked me if you were a ‘lord’ or a ‘juke’
or something. I cannot tell how they will take it. They may resent the
spying into their world of an ‘English juke,’ and they may take it in
the light of a show.”

Mr. Lyon laughed. And then, perhaps after a little reflection upon the
possibility that the nobility was becoming a show in this world, he
said:

“I begin to think I’m very unfortunate, Miss Debree. You seem to remind
me that I am in a position in which I can do very little to help the
world along.”

“Not at all. You can do very much.”

“But how, when whatever I attempt is considered a condescension? What
can I do?”

“Pardon me,” and Margaret turned her eyes frankly upon him. “You can be
a good earl when your time comes.”

Their way lay through the little city park. It is a pretty place in
summer--a varied surface, well planted with forest and ornamental trees,
intersected by a winding stream. The little river was full now, and ice
had formed on it, with small openings here and there, where the dark
water, hurrying along as if in fear of arrest, had a more chilling
aspect than the icy cover. The ground was white with snow, and all the
trees were bare except for a few frozen oak-leaves here and there, which
shivered in the wind and somehow added to the desolation. Leaden clouds
covered the sky, and only in the west was there a gleam of the departing
winter day.

Upon the elevated bank of the stream, opposite to the road by which they
approached, they saw a group of people--perhaps twenty-drawn closely
together, either in the sympathy of segregation from an unfeeling world,
or for protection from the keen wind. On the hither bank, and leaning on
the rails of the drive, had collected a motley crowd of spectators,
men, women, and boys, who exhibited some impatience and much curiosity,
decorous for the most part, but emphasized by occasional jocose remarks
in an undertone. A serious ceremony was evidently in progress. The
separate group had not a prosperous air. The women were thinly clad for
such a day. Conspicuous in the little assembly was a tall, elderly man
in a shabby long coat and a broad felt hat, from under which his white
hair fell upon his shoulders. He might be a prophet in Israel come out
to testify to an unbelieving world, and the little group around him,
shaken like reeds in the wind, had the appearance of martyrs to a cause.
The light of another world shone in their thin, patient faces. Come,
they seemed to say to the worldlings on the opposite bank--come and see
what happiness it is to serve the Lord. As they waited, a faint tune
was started, a quavering hymn, whose feeble notes the wind blew away of
first, but which grew stronger.

Before the first stanza was finished a carriage appeared in the rear of
the group. From it descended a middle-aged man and a stout woman, and
they together helped a young girl to alight. She was clad all in white.
For a moment her thin, delicate figure shrank from the cutting wind.
Timid, nervous, she glanced an instant at the crowd and the dark icy
stream; but it was only a protest of the poor body; the face had the
rapt, exultant look of joyous sacrifice.

The tall man advanced to meet her, and led her into the midst of the
group.

For a few moments there was prayer, inaudible at a distance. Then the
tall man, taking the girl by the hand, advanced down the slope to the
stream. His hat was laid aside, his venerable locks streamed in the
breeze, his eyes were turned to heaven; the girl walked as in a vision,
without a tremor, her wide-opened eyes fixed upon invisible things.
As they moved on, the group behind set up a joyful hymn in a kind of
mournful chant, in which the tall man joined with a strident voice.
Fitfully the words came on the wind, in an almost heart-breaking wail:

   “Beyond the smiling and the weeping I shall be soon;
   Beyond the waking and the sleeping,
   Beyond the sowing and the reaping, I shall be soon.”

They were near the water now, and the tall man’s voice sounded out loud
and clear:

“Lord, tarry not, but come!”

They were entering the stream where there was an opening clear of ice;
the footing was not very secure, and the tall man ceased singing, but
the little band sang on:

   “Beyond the blooming and the fading I shall be soon.”

The girl grew paler and shuddered. The tall man sustained her with
an attitude of infinite sympathy, and seemed to speak words of
encouragement. They were in the mid-stream; the cold flood surged about
their waists. The group sang on:

   “Beyond the shining and the shading,
   Beyond the hoping and the dreading, I shall be soon.”

The strong, tender arms of the tall man gently lowered the white form
under the cruel water; he staggered a moment in the swift stream,
recovered himself, raised her, white as death, and the voices of the
wailing tune came:

   “Love, rest, and home
   Sweet hope! Lord, tarry not, but come!”

And the tall man, as he struggled to the shore with his almost
insensible burden, could be heard above the other voices and the wind
and the rush of the waters:

   “Lord, tarry not, but come!”

The girl was hurried into the carriage, and the group quickly dispersed.
“Well, I’ll be--” The tender-hearted little wife of the rough man in the
crowd who began that sentence did not permit him to finish it. “That’ll
be a case for a doctor right away,” remarked a well-known practitioner
who had been looking on.

Margaret and Mr. Lyon walked home in silence. “I can’t talk about it,”
 she said. “It’s such a pitiful world.”



IV

In the evening, at our house, Margaret described the scene in the park.

“It’s dreadful,” was the comment of Miss Forsythe. “The authorities
ought not to permit such a thing.”

“It seemed to me as heroic as pitiful, aunt. I fear I should be
incapable of making such a testimony.”

“But it was so unnecessary.”

“How do we know what is necessary to any poor soul? What impressed
me most strongly was that there is in the world still this longing to
suffer physically and endure public scorn for a belief.”

“It may have been a disappointment to the little band,” said Mr. Morgan,
“that there was no demonstration from the spectators, that there was no
loud jeering, that no snowballs were thrown by the boys.”

“They could hardly expect that,” said I; “the world has become so
tolerant that it doesn’t care.”

“I rather think,” Margaret replied, “that the spectators for a
moment came under the spell of the hour, and were awed by something
supernatural in the endurance of that frail girl.”

“No doubt,” said my wife, after a little pause. “I believe that there
is as much sense of mystery in the world as ever, and as much of what
we call faith, only it shows itself eccentrically. Breaking away from
traditions and not going to church have not destroyed the need in the
minds of the mass of people for something outside themselves.”

“Did I tell you,” interposed Morgan--“it is almost in the line of your
thought--of a girl I met the other day on the train? I happened to be
her seat-mate in the car-thin face, slight little figure--a commonplace
girl, whom I took at first to be not more than twenty, but from the
lines about her large eyes she was probably nearer forty. She had in
her lap a book, which she conned from time to time, and seemed to be
committing verses to memory as she looked out the window. At last I
ventured to ask what literature it was that interested her so much, when
she turned and frankly entered into conversation. It was a little Advent
song-book. She liked to read it on the train, and hum over the tunes.
Yes, she was a good deal on the cars; early every morning she rode
thirty miles to her work, and thirty miles back every evening. Her work
was that of clerk and copyist in a freight office, and she earned nine
dollars a week, on which she supported herself and her mother. It was
hard work, but she did not mind it much. Her mother was quite feeble.
She was an Adventist. ‘And you?’ I asked. ‘Oh, yes; I am. I’ve been
an Adventist twenty years, and I’ve been perfectly happy ever since
I joined--perfectly,’ she added, turning her plain face, now radiant,
towards me. ‘Are you one?’ she asked, presently. ‘Not an immediate
Adventist,’ I was obliged to confess. ‘I thought you might be, there
are so many now, more and more.’ I learned that in our little city there
were two Advent societies; there had been a split on account of some
difference in the meaning of original sin. ‘And you are not discouraged
by the repeated failure of the predictions of the end of the world?’ I
asked. ‘No. Why should we be? We don’t fix any certain day now, but
all the signs show that it is very near. We are all free to think as
we like. Most of our members now think it will be next year.’--‘I
hope not!’ I exclaimed. ‘Why?’ she asked, turning to me with a look of
surprise. ‘Are you afraid?’ I evaded by saying that I supposed the good
had nothing to fear. ‘Then you must be an Adventist, you have so much
sympathy.’--‘I shouldn’t like to have the world come to an end next
year, because there are so many interesting problems, and I want to see
how they will be worked out.’--‘How can you want to put it off’--and
there was for the first time a little note of fanaticism in her
voice--‘when there is so much poverty and hard work? It is such a hard
world, and so much suffering and sin. And it could all be ended in a
moment. How can you want it to go on?’ The train approached the station,
and she rose to say good-by. ‘You will see the truth some day,’ she
said, and went away as cheerful as if the world was actually destroyed.
She was the happiest woman I have seen in a long time.”

“Yes,” I said, “it is an age of both faith and credulity.”

“And nothing marks it more,” Morgan added, “than the popular expectation
among the scientific and the ignorant of something to come out of the
dimly understood relation of body and mind. It is like the expectation
of the possibilities of electricity.”

“I was going on to say,” I continued, “that wherever I walk in the city
of a Sunday afternoon, I am struck with the number of little meetings
going on, of the faithful and the unfaithful, Adventists, socialists,
spiritualists, culturists, Sons and Daughters of Edom; from all the open
windows of the tall buildings come notes of praying, of exhortation,
the melancholy wail of the inspiring Sankey tunes, total abstinence
melodies, over-the-river melodies, songs of entreaty, and songs of
praise. There is so much going on outside of the regular churches!”

“But the churches are well attended,” suggested my wife.

“Yes, fairly, at least once a day, and if there is sensational
preaching, twice. But there is nothing that will so pack the biggest
hall in the city as the announcement of inspirational preaching by some
young woman who speaks at random on a text given her when she steps
upon the platform. There is something in her rhapsody, even when it is
incoherent, that appeals to a prevailing spirit.”’

“How much of it is curiosity?” Morgan asked. “Isn’t the hall just as
jammed when the clever attorney of Nothingism, Ham Saversoul, jokes
about the mysteries of this life and the next?”

“Very likely. People like the emotional and the amusing. All the same,
they are credulous, and entertain doubt and belief on the slightest
evidence.”

“Isn’t it natural,” spoke up Mr. Lyon, who had hitherto been silent,
“that you should drift into this condition without an established
church?”

“Perhaps it’s natural,” Morgan retorted, “that people dissatisfied with
an established religion should drift over here. Great Britain, you know,
is a famous recruiting-ground for our socialistic experiments.”

“Ah, well,” said my wife, “men will have something. If what is
established repels to the extent of getting itself disestablished, and
all churches should be broken up, society would somehow precipitate
itself again spiritually. I heard the other day that Boston, getting a
little weary of the Vedas, was beginning to take up the New Testament.”

“Yes,” said Morgan, “since Tolstoi mentioned it.”

After a little the talk drifted into psychic research, and got lost in
stories of “appearances” and “long-distance” communications. It appeared
to me that intelligent people accepted this sort of story as true on
evidence on which they wouldn’t risk five dollars if it were a question
of money. Even scientists swallow tales of prehistoric bones on
testimony they would reject if it involved the title to a piece of real
estate.

Mr. Lyon still lingered in the lap of a New England winter as if it had
been Capua. He was anxious to visit Washington and study the politics
of the country, and see the sort of society produced in the freedom of
a republic, where there was no court to give the tone and there were no
class lines to determine position. He was restless under this sense of
duty. The future legislator for the British Empire must understand the
Constitution of its great rival, and thus be able to appreciate the
social currents that have so much to do with political action.

In fact he had another reason for uneasiness. His mother had written
him, asking why he stayed so long in an unimportant city, he who had
been so active a traveler hitherto. Knowledge of the capitals was what
he needed. Agreeable people he could find at home, if his only object
was to pass the time. What could he reply? Could he say that he had
become very much interested in studying a schoolteacher--a very charming
school-teacher? He could see the vision raised in the minds of his
mother and of the earl and of his elder sister as they should read this
precious confession--a vision of a schoolma’am, of an American girl, and
an American girl without any money at that, moving in the little orbit
of Chisholm House. The thing was absurd. And yet why was it absurd? What
was English politics, what was Chisholm House, what was everybody
in England compared to this noble girl? Nay, what would the world be
without her? He grew hot in thinking of it, indignant at his relations
and the whole artificial framework of things.

The situation was almost humiliating. He began, to doubt the stability
of his own position. Hitherto he had met no obstacle: whatever he had
desired he had obtained. He was a sensible fellow, and knew the world
was not made for him; but it certainly had yielded to him in everything.
Why did he doubt now? That he did doubt showed him the intensity of
his interest in Margaret. For love is humble, and undervalues self in
contrast with that which it desires. At this touchstone rank, fortune,
all that go with them, seemed poor. What were all these to a woman’s
soul? But there were women enough, women enough in England, women more
beautiful than Margaret, doubtless as amiable and intellectual. Yet now
there was for him only one woman in the world. And Margaret showed no
sign. Was he about to make a fool of himself? If she should reject him
he would seem a fool to himself. If she accepted him he would seem a
fool to the whole circle that made his world at home. The situation was
intolerable. He would end it by going.

But he did not go. If he went today he could not see her tomorrow. To a
lover anything can be borne if he knows that he shall see her tomorrow.
In short, he could not go so long as there was any doubt about her
disposition towards him.

And a man is still reduced to this in the latter part of the nineteenth
century, notwithstanding all our science, all our analysis of the
passion, all our wise jabber about the failure of marriage, all our
commonsense about the relation of the sexes. Love is still a personal
question, not to be reasoned about or in any way disposed of except in
the old way. Maidens dream about it; diplomats yield to it; stolid
men are upset by it; the aged become young, the young grave, under its
influence; the student loses his appetite--God bless him! I like to
hear the young fellows at the club rattle on bravely, indifferent to
the whole thing--skeptical, in fact, about it. And then to see them,
one after another, stricken down, and looking a little sheepish and
not saying much, and by-and-by radiant. You would think they owned the
world. Heaven, I think, shows us no finer sarcasm than one of these
young skeptics as a meek family man.

Margaret and Mr. Lyon were much together.

And their talk, as always happens when two persons find themselves
much together, became more and more personal. It is only in books that
dialogues are abstract and impersonal. The Englishman told her about
his family, about the set in which he moved--and he had the English
frankness in setting it out unreservedly--about the life he led at
Oxford, about his travels, and so on to what he meant to do in the
world. Margaret in return had little to tell, her own life had been
so simple--not much except the maidenly reserves, the discontents with
herself, which interested him more than anything else; and of the
future she would not speak at all. How can a woman, without being
misunderstood? All this talk had a certain danger in it, for sympathy
is unavoidable between two persons who look ever so little into each
other’s hearts and compare tastes and desires.

“I cannot quite understand your social life over here,” Mr. Lyon was
saying one day. “You seem to make distinctions, but I cannot see exactly
for what.”

“Perhaps they make themselves. Your social orders seem able to resist
Darwin’s theory, but in a republic natural selection has a better
chance.”

“I was told by a Bohemian on the steamer coming over that money in
America takes the place of rank in England.”

“That isn’t quite true.”

“And I was told in Boston by an acquaintance of very old family and
little fortune that ‘blood’ is considered here as much as anywhere.”

“You see, Mr. Lyon, how difficult it is to get correct information about
us. I think we worship wealth a good deal, and we worship family a good
deal, but if any one presumes too much upon either, he is likely to come
to grief. I don’t understand it very well myself.”

“Then it is not money that determines social position in America?”

“Not altogether; but more now than formerly. I suppose the distinction
is this: family will take a person everywhere, money will take him
almost everywhere; but money is always at this disadvantage--it takes
more and more of it to gain position. And then you will find that it is
a good deal a matter of locality. For instance, in Virginia and Kentucky
family is still very powerful, stronger than any distinction in letters
or politics or success in business; and there is a certain diminishing
number of people in New York, Philadelphia, Boston, who cultivate a good
deal of exclusiveness on account of descent.”

“But I am told that this sort of aristocracy is succumbing to the new
plutocracy.”

“Well, it is more and more difficult to maintain a position without
money. Mr. Morgan says that it is a disheartening thing to be an
aristocrat without luxury; he declares that he cannot tell whether the
Knickerbockers of New York or the plutocrats are more uneasy just now.
The one is hungry for social position, and is morose if he cannot buy
it; and when the other is seduced by luxury and yields, he finds that
his distinction is gone. For in his heart the newly rich only respects
the rich. A story went about of one of the Bonanza princes who had built
his palace in the city, and was sending out invitations to his first
entertainment. Somebody suggested doubts to him about the response.
‘Oh,’ he said, ‘the beggars will be glad enough to come!’”

“I suppose, Mr. Lyon,” said Margaret, demurely, “that this sort of thing
is unknown in England?”

“Oh, I couldn’t say that money is not run after there to some extent.”

“I saw a picture in Punch of an auction, intended as an awful satire on
American women. It struck me that it might have two interpretations.”

“Yes, Punch is as friendly to America as it is to the English
aristocracy.”

“Well, I was only thinking that it is just an exchange of commodities.
People will always give what they have for what they want. The Western
man changes his pork in New York for pictures. I suppose that--what do
you call it?--the balance of trade is against us, and we have to send
over cash and beauty.”

“I didn’t know that Miss Debree was so much of a political economist.”

“We got that out of books in school. Another thing we learned is that
England wants raw material; I thought I might as well say it, for it
wouldn’t be polite for you.”

“Oh, I’m capable of saying anything, if provoked. But we have got away
from the point. As far as I can see, all sorts of people intermarry, and
I don’t see how you can discriminate socially--where the lines are.”

Mr. Lyon saw the moment that he had made it that this was a suggestion
little likely to help him. And Margaret’s reply showed that he had lost
ground.

“Oh, we do not try to discriminate--except as to foreigners. There is a
popular notion that Americans had better marry at home.”

“Then the best way for a foreigner to break your exclusiveness is to be
naturalized.” Mr. Lyon tried to adopt her tone, and added, “Would you
like to see me an American citizen?”

“I don’t believe you could be, except for a little while; you are too
British.”

“But the two nations are practically the same; that is, individuals of
the nations are. Don’t you think so?”

“Yes, if one of them gives up all the habits and prejudices of a
lifetime and of a whole social condition to the other.”

“And which would have to yield?”

“Oh, the man, of course. It has always been so. My
great-great-grandfather was a Frenchman, but he became, I have always
heard, the most docile American republican.”

“Do you think he would have been the one to give in if they had gone to
France?”

“Perhaps not. And then the marriage would have been unhappy. Did
you never take notice that a woman’s happiness, and consequently the
happiness of marriage, depends upon a woman’s having her own way in all
social matters? Before our war all the men who married down South took
the Southern view, and all the Southern women who married up North held
their own, and sensibly controlled the sympathies of their husbands.”

“And how was it with the Northern women who married South, as you say?”

“Well, it must be confessed that a good many of them adapted themselves,
in appearance at least. Women can do that, and never let anyone see they
are not happy and not doing it from choice.”

“And don’t you think American women adapt themselves happily to English
life?”

“Doubtless some; I doubt if many do; but women do not confess mistakes
of that kind. Woman’s happiness depends so much upon the continuation of
the surroundings and sympathies in which she is bred. There are always
exceptions. Do you know, Mr. Lyon, it seems to me that some people do
not belong in the country where they were born. We have men who ought to
have been born in England, and who only find themselves really they go
there. There are who are ambitious, and court a career different from
any that a republic can give them. They are not satisfied here. Whether
they are happy there I do not know; so few trees, when at all grown,
will bear transplanting.”

“Then you think international marriages are a mistake?”

“Oh, I don’t theorize on subjects I am ignorant of.”

“You give me very cold comfort.”

“I didn’t know,” said Margaret, with a laugh that was too genuine to be
consoling, “that you were traveling for comfort; I thought it was for
information.”

“And I am getting a great deal,” said Mr. Lyon, rather ruefully. “I’m
trying to find out where. I ought to have been born.”

“I’m not sure,” Margaret said, half seriously, “but you would have been
a very good American.”

This was not much of an admission, after all, but it was the most that
Margaret had ever made, and Mr. Lyon tried to get some encouragement out
of it. But he felt, as any man would feel, that this beating about the
bush, this talk of nationality and all that, was nonsense; that if a
woman loved a man she wouldn’t care where he was born; that all the
world would be as nothing to him; that all conditions and obstacles
society and family could raise would melt away in the glow of a real
passion. And he wondered for a moment if American girls were not
“calculating”--a word to which he had learned over here to attach a new
and comical meaning.



V

The afternoon after this conversation Miss Forsythe was sitting reading
in her favorite window-seat when Mr. Lyon was announced. Margaret was
at her school. There was nothing un usual in this afternoon call; Mr.
Lyon’s visits had become frequent and informal; but Miss Forsythe had a
nervous presentiment that something important was to happen, that showed
itself in her greeting, and which was perhaps caught from a certain new
diffidence in his manner.

Perhaps the maiden lady preserves more than any other this
sensitiveness, inborn in women, to the approach of the critical moment
in the affairs of the heart. The day may some time be past when she--is
sensitive for herself--philosophers say otherwise--but she is easily
put in a flutter by the affair of another. Perhaps this is because the
negative (as we say in these days) which takes impressions retains all
its delicacy from the fact that none of them have ever been developed,
and perhaps it is a wise provision of nature that age in a heart
unsatisfied should awaken lively apprehensive curiosity and sympathy
about the manifestation of the tender passion in others. It certainly
is a note of the kindliness and charity of the maiden mind that its
sympathies are so apt to be most strongly excited in the success of the
wooer. This interest may be quite separable from the common feminine
desire to make a match whenever there is the least chance of it. Miss
Forsythe was not a match-maker, but Margaret herself would not have been
more embarrassed than she was at the beginning of this interview.

When Mr. Lyon was seated she made the book she had in her hand the
excuse for beginning a talk about the confidence young novelists seem
to have in their ability to upset the Christian religion by a fictitious
representation of life, but her visitor was too preoccupied to join in
it. He rose and stood leaning his arm upon the mantel-piece, and looking
into the fire, and said, abruptly, at last:

“I called to see you, Miss Forsythe, to--to consult you about your
niece.”

“About her career?” asked Miss Forsythe, with a nervous consciousness of
falsehood.

“Yes, about her career; that is, in a way,” turning towards her with a
little smile.

“Yes?”

“You must have seen my interest in her. You must have known why I stayed
on and on. But it was, it is, all so uncertain. I wanted to ask your
permission to speak my mind to her.”

“Are you quite sure you know your own mind?” asked Miss Forsythe,
defensively.

“Sure--sure; I have never had the feeling for any other woman I have for
her.”

“Margaret is a noble girl; she is very independent,” suggested Miss
Forsythe, still avoiding the point.

“I know. I don’t ask you her feeling.” Mr. Lyon was standing quietly
looking down into the coals. “She is the only woman in the world to me.
I love her. Are you against me?” he asked, suddenly looking up, with a
flush in his face.

“Oh, no! no!” exclaimed Miss Forsythe, with another access of timidity.
“I shouldn’t take the responsibility of being against you, or--or
otherwise. It is very manly in you to come to me, and I am sure I--we
all wish nothing but your own happiness. And so far as I am concerned--”

“Then I have your permission?” he asked, eagerly.

“My permission, Mr. Lyon? why, it is so new to me, I scarcely realized
that I had any permission,” she said, with a little attempt at
pleasantry. “But as her aunt--and guardian, as one may say--personally
I should have the greatest satisfaction to know that Margaret’s destiny
was in the hands of one we all esteem and know as we do you.”

“Thank you, thank you,” said Mr. Lyon, coming forward and seizing her
hand.

“But you must let me say, let me suggest, that there are a great many
things to be thought of. There is such a difference in education, in all
the habits of your lives, in all your relations. Margaret would never be
happy in a position where less was accorded to her than she had all her
life. Nor would her pride let her take such a position.”

“But as my wife--”

“Yes, I know that is sufficient in your mind. Have you consulted your
mother, Mr. Lyon?”

“Not yet.”

“And have you written to any one at home about my niece?”

“Not yet.”

“And does it seem a little difficult to do so?” This was a probe that
went even deeper than the questioner knew. Mr. Lyon hesitated, seeing
again as in a vision the astonishment of his family. He was conscious of
an attempt at self-deception when he replied:

“Not difficult, not at all difficult, but I thought I would wait till I
had something definite to say.”

“Margaret is, of course, perfectly free to act for herself. She has a
very ardent nature, but at the same time a great deal of what we call
common sense. Though her heart might be very much engaged, she would
hesitate to put herself in any society which thought itself superior to
her. You see I speak with great frankness.”

It was a new position for Mr. Lyon to find his prospective rank
seemingly an obstacle to anything he desired. For a moment the
whimsicality of it interrupted the current of his feeling. He thought of
the probable comments of the men of his London club upon the drift his
conversation was taking with a New England spinster about his fitness
to marry a school-teacher. With a smile that was summoned to hide
his annoyance, he said, “I don’t see how I can defend myself, Miss
Forsythe.”

“Oh,” she replied, with an answering smile that recognized his view of
the humor of the situation, “I was not thinking of you, Mr. Lyon, but of
the family and the society that my niece might enter, to which rank is
of the first importance.”

“I am simply John Lyon, Miss Forsythe. I may never be anything else.
But if it were otherwise, I did not suppose that Americans objected to
rank.”

It was an unfortunate speech, felt to be so the instant it was uttered.
Miss Forsythe’s pride was touched, and the remark was not softened to
her by the air of half banter with which the sentence concluded. She
said, with a little stillness and formality: “I fear, Mr. Lyon, that
your sarcasm is too well merited. But there are Americans who make a
distinction between rank and blood. Perhaps it is very undemocratic, but
there is nowhere else more pride of family, of honorable descent, than
here. We think very much of what we call good blood. And you will
pardon me for saying that we are accustomed to speak of some persons
and families abroad which have the highest rank as being thoroughly bad
blood. If I am not mistaken, you also recognize the historic fact of
ignoble blood in the owners of noble titles. I only mean, Mr. Lyon,” she
added, with a softening of manner, “that all Americans do not think that
rank covers a multitude of sins.”

“Yes, I think I get your American point of view. But to return to
myself, if you will allow me; if I am so fortunate as to win Miss
Debree’s love, I have no fear that she would not win the hearts of all
my family. Do you think that my--my prospective position would be an
objection to her?”

“Not your position, no; if her heart were engaged. But expatriation,
involving a surrender of all the habits and traditions and associations
of a lifetime and of one’s kindred, is a serious affair. One would need
to be very much in love”--and Miss Forsythe blushed a little as she said
it--“to make such a surrender.”

“I know. I am sure I love her too much to wish to bring any change in
her life that would ever cause her unhappiness.”

“I am glad to feel sure of that.”

“And so I have your permission?”

“Most sincerely,” said Miss Forsythe, rising and giving him her hand. “I
could wish nothing better for Margaret than union with a man like you.
But whatever I wish, you two have your destiny in your own hands.” Her
tone was wholly frank and cordial, but there was a wistful look in
her face, as of one who knew how roughly life handles all youthful
enthusiasms.

When John Lyon walked away from her door his feelings were very much
mixed. At one instant his pride rebelled against the attitude he had
just assumed. But this was only a flash, which he put away as unbecoming
a man towards a true woman. The next thought was one of unselfish
consideration for Margaret herself. He would not subject her to any
chance of social mortifications. He would wait. He would return home
and test his love by renewing his lifelong associations, and by the
reception his family would give to his proposal. And the next moment
he saw Margaret as she had become to him, as she must always be to him.
Should he risk the loss of her by timidity? What were all these paltry
considerations to his love?

Was there ever a young man who could see any reasons against the
possession of the woman he loved? Was there ever any love worth the name
that could be controlled by calculations of expediency? I have no doubt
that John Lyon went through the usual process which is called weighing
a thing in the mind. It is generally an amusing process, and it is
consoling to the conscience. The mind has little to do with it except
to furnish the platform on which the scales are set up. A humorist says
that he must have a great deal of mind, it takes him so long to make
it up. There is the same apparent deliberation where love is concerned.
Everything “contra” is carefully placed in one scale of the balance, and
it is always satisfactory and convincing to see how quickly it kicks the
beam when love is placed in the other scale. The lightest love in the
world, under a law as invariable as gravitation, is heavier than any
other known consideration. It is perhaps doing injustice to Mr. Lyon not
to dwell upon this struggle in his mind, and to say that in all honesty
he may not have known that the result of it was predetermined. But
interesting and commendable as are these processes of the mind, I
confess that I should have respected him less if the result had not been
predetermined. And this does not in any way take from him the merit of a
restless night and a tasteless breakfast.

Philosophizers on this topic say that a man ought always to be able
to tell by a woman’s demeanor towards him whether she is favorably
inclined, and that he need run no risk. Little signs, the eyes alone,
draw people together, and make formal language superfluous. This theory
is abundantly sustained by examples, and we might rest on it if all
women knew their own minds, and if, on the other hand, they could always
tell whether a man was serious before he made a definite avowal. There
is another notion, fortunately not yet extinct, that the manliest thing
a man can do is to take his life in his hand, pay the woman he loves
the highest tribute in his power by offering her his heart and name,
and giving her the definite word that may be the touchstone to reveal to
herself her own feeling. In our conventional life women must move behind
a mask in a world of uncertainties. What wonder that many of them learn
in their defensive position to play a game, and sometimes experiment
upon the honest natures of their admirers! But even this does not
absolve the chivalrous man from the duty of frankness and explicitness.
Life seems ideal in that far country where the handsome youth stops
his carriage at the gate of the vineyard, and says to the laughing girl
carrying a basket of grapes on her head, “My pretty maid, will you marry
me?” And the pretty maid, dropping a courtesy, says, “Thank you, sir; I
am already bespoken,” or “Thank you; I will consider of it when I know
you better.”

Not for a moment, I suppose, is a woman ever ignorant of a man’s
admiration of her, however uncertain she may be of his intentions, and
it was with an unusual flutter of the heart that Margaret received
Mr. Lyon that afternoon. If she had doubts, they were dissipated by a
certain constraint in his manner, and the importance he seemed to
be attaching to his departure, and she was warned to go within her
defenses. Even the most complaisant women like at least the appearance
of a siege.

“I’m off tomorrow,” he said, “for Washington. You know you recommended
it as necessary to my American education.”

“Yes. We send Representatives and strangers there to be educated. I have
never been there myself.”

“And do you not wish to go?”

“Very much. All Americans want to go to Washington. It is the great
social opportunity; everybody there is in society. You will be able to
see there, Mr. Lyon, how a republican democracy manages social life.

“Do you mean to say there are no distinctions?”

“Oh, no; there are plenty of official distinctions, and a code that is
very curious and complicated, I believe. But still society is open.”

“It must be--pardon me--a good deal like a mob.”

“Well, our mobs of that sort are said to be very well behaved. Mr.
Morgan says that Washington is the only capital in the world where the
principle of natural selection applies to society; that it is there
shown for the first time that society is able to take care of itself in
the free play of democratic opportunities.”

“It must be very interesting to see that.”

“I hope you will find it so. The resident diplomats, I have heard,
say that they find society there more agreeable than at any other
capital--at least those who have the qualities to make themselves
agreeable independent of their rank.”

“Is there nothing like a court? I cannot see who sets the mode.”

“Officially there may be something like a court, but it can be only
temporary, for the personnel of it is dissolved every four years. And
society, always forming and reforming, as the voters of the republic
dictate, is almost independent of the Government, and has nothing of the
social caste of Berlin or London.”

“You make quite an ideal picture.”

“Oh, I dare say it is not at all ideal; only it is rather fluid, and
interesting, to see how society, without caste and subject to such
constant change, can still be what is called ‘society.’ And I am told
that while it is all open in a certain way, it nevertheless selects
itself into agreeable groups, much as society does elsewhere. Yes, you
ought to see what a democracy can do in this way.”

“But I am told that money makes your aristocracy here.”

“Very likely rich people think they are an aristocracy. You see, Mr.
Lyon, I don’t know much about the great world. Mrs. Fletcher, whose late
husband was once a Representative in Washington, says that life is
not nearly so simple there as it used to be, and that rich men in the
Government, vying with rich men who have built fine houses and who live
there permanently without any Government position, have introduced
an element of expense and display that interferes very much with the
natural selection of which Mr. Morgan speaks. But you will see. We are
all right sorry to have you leave us,” Margaret added, turning towards
him with frank, unclouded eyes.

“It is very good in you to say so. I have spent here the most delightful
days of my life.”

“Oh, that is charming flattery. You will make us all very conceited.”

“Don’t mock me, Miss Debree. I hoped I had awakened something more
valuable to me than conceit,” Lyon said, with a smile.

“You have, I assure you: gratitude. You have opened quite another world
to us. Reading about foreign life does not give one at all the same
impression of it that seeing one who is a part of it does.”

“And don’t you want to see that life for yourself? I hope some time--”

“Of course,” Margaret said, interrupting; “all Americans expect to go to
Europe. I have a friend who says she should be mortified if she reached
heaven and there had to confess that she never had seen Europe. It is
one of the things that is expected of a person. Though you know now that
the embarrassing question that everybody has to answer is, ‘Have you
been to Alaska?’ Have you been to Alaska, Mr. Lyon?”

This icy suggestion seemed very inopportune to Lyon. He rose and walked
a step or two, and stood by the fire facing her. He confessed, looking
down, that he had not been in Alaska, and he had no desire to go there.
“In fact, Miss Debree,” he said, with effort at speaking lightly, “I
fear I am not in a geographical mood today. I came to say good-by,
and--and--”

“Shall I call my aunt?” said Margaret, rising also.

“No, I beg; I had something to say that concerns us; that is, that
concerns myself. I couldn’t go away without knowing from you--that is,
without telling you--”

The color rose in Margaret’s cheek, and she made a movement of
embarrassment, and said, with haste: “Some other time; I beg you will
not say--I trust that I have done nothing that--”

“Nothing, nothing,” he went on quickly; “nothing except to be yourself;
to be the one woman”--he would not heed her hand raised in a gesture of
protest; he stood nearer her now, his face flushed and his eyes eager
with determination--“the one woman I care for. Margaret, Miss Debree, I
love you!”

Her hand that rested on the table trembled, and the hot blood rushed to
her face, flooding her in an agony of shame, pleasure, embarrassment,
and anger that her face should contradict the want of tenderness in
her eyes. In an instant self-possession came back to her mind, but not
strength to her body, and she sank into the chair, and looking up, with
only pity in her eyes, said, “I am sorry.”

Lyon stopped; his heart seemed to stand still; the blood left his face;
for an instant the sunshine left the world. It was a terrible blow, the
worst a man can receive--a bludgeon on the head is nothing to it. He
half turned, he looked again for an instant at the form that was more
to him than all the world besides, unable to face the dreadful loss, and
recovering speech, falteringly said, “Is that all?”

“That is all, Mr. Lyon,” Margaret answered, not looking up, and in a
voice that was perfectly steady.

He turned to go mechanically, and passed to the door in a sort of daze,
forgetful of all conventionality; but habit is strong, and he turned
almost immediately back from the passage. Margaret was still sitting,
with no recognition of his departure.

“I beg you will make my excuses, and say good-by to Miss Forsythe. I
had mentioned it to her. I thought perhaps she had told you, perhaps--I
should like to know if it is anything about difference in--in
nationality, about family, or--”

“No, no,” said Margaret; “this could never be anything but a personal
question with me. I--”

“But you said, ‘some other time:’ Might I ever expect--”

“No, no; there is no other time; do not go on. It can only be painful.”

And then, with a forced cheerfulness: “You will no doubt thank me some
day. Your life must be so different from mine. And you must not doubt my
esteem, my appreciation,” (her sense of justice forced this from her),
“my good wishes. Good-by.” She gave him her hand. He held it for a
second, and then was gone.

She heard his footstep, rapid and receding. So he had really gone! She
was not sorry--no. If she could have loved him! She sank back in her
chair.

No, she could not love him. The man to command her heart must be of
another type. But the greatest experience in a woman’s life had come to
her here, just now, in this commonplace room. A man had said he
loved her. A thousand times as a girl she had dreamed of that, hardly
confessing it to herself, and thought of such a scene, and feared it.
And a man had said that he loved her. Her eyes grew tenderer and her
face burned at the thought. Was it with pleasure? Yes, and with womanly
pain. What an awful thing it was! Why couldn’t he have seen? A man had
said he loved her. Perhaps it was not in her to love any one. Perhaps
she should live on and on like her aunt Forsythe. Well, it was over; and
Margaret roused herself as her aunt entered the room.

“Has Mr. Lyon been here?”

“Yes; he has just gone. He was so sorry not to see you and say good-by.
He left ever so many messages for you.”

“And” (Margaret was moving as if to go) “did he say nothing--nothing to
you?”

“Oh yes, he said a great deal,” answered this accomplished hypocrite,
looking frankly in her aunt’s eyes. “He said how delightful his visit
had been, and how sorry he was to go.”

“And nothing else, Margaret?”

“Oh yes; he said he was going to Washington.” And the girl was gone from
the room.



VI

Margaret hastened to her chamber. Was the air oppressive? She opened the
window and sat down by it. A soft south wind was blowing, eating away
the remaining patches of snow; the sky was full of fleecy clouds. Where
do these days come from in January? Why should nature be in a melting
mood? Margaret instinctively would have preferred a wild storm,
violence, anything but this elemental languor. Her emotion was
incredible to herself.

It was only an incident. It had all happened in a moment, and it was
over. But it was the first of the kind in a woman’s life. The thrilling,
mysterious word had been dropped into a woman’s heart. Hereafter she
would be changed. She never again would be as she was before. Would her
heart be hardened or softened by the experience? She did not love him;
that was clear. She had done right; that was clear. But he had said he
loved her. Unwittingly she was following him in her thought. She had
rejected plain John Lyon, amiable, intelligent, unselfish, kindly,
deferential. She had rejected also the Earl of Chisholm, a conspicuous
position, an honorable family, luxury, a great opportunity in life. It
came to the girl in a flash. She moved nervously in her chair. She put
down the thought as unworthy of her. But she had entertained it for a
moment. In that second, ambition had entered the girl’s soul. She had
a glimpse of her own nature that seemed new to her. Was this, then,
the meaning of her restlessness, of her charitable activities, of her
unconfessed dreams of some career? Ambition had entered her soul in
a definite form. She expelled it. It would come again in some form or
other. She was indignant at herself as she thought of it. How odd it
was! Her privacy had been invaded. The even tenor of her life had been
broken. Henceforth would she be less or more sensitive to the suggestion
of love, to the allurements of ambition? Margaret tried, in accordance
with her nature, to be sincere with herself.

After all, what nonsense it was! Nothing really had happened. A stranger
of a few weeks before had declared himself. She did not love him; he
was no more to her than any other man. It was a common occurrence. Her
judgment accorded with her feeling in what she had done. How was she to
know that she had made a mistake, if mistake it was? How was she to know
that this hour was a crisis in her life? Surely the little tumult would
pass; surely the little whisper of worldliness could not disturb her
ideals. But all the power of exclusion in her mind could not exclude the
returning thought of what might have been if she had loved him. Alas! in
that moment was born in her heart something that would make the idea of
love less simple than it had been in her mind. She was heart-free,
but her nature was too deep not to be profoundly affected by this
experience.

Looking back upon this afternoon in the light of after-years, she
probably could not feel--no one could say--that she had done wrong. How
was she to tell? Why is it that to do the right thing is often to make
the mistake of a life? Nothing could have been nobler than for Margaret
indignantly to put aside a temptation that her heart told her was
unworthy. And yet if she had yielded to it?

I ought to ask pardon, perhaps, for dwelling upon a thing so slight as
the entrance of a thought in a woman’s life. For as to Margaret, she
seemed unchanged. She made no sign that anything unusual had occurred.
We only knew that Mr. Lyon went away less cheerful than he usually was,
that he said nothing of returning in response to our invitations, and
that he seemed to anticipate nothing but the fulfillment of a duty in
his visit to Washington.

What had happened was regarded as only an episode. In fact, however, I
doubt if there are any episodes in our lives, any asides, that do not
permanently affect our entire career. Are not the episodes, the casual
thoughts, the fortuitous, unplanned meetings, the brief and maybe at the
moment unnoted events, those which exercise the most influence on our
destiny? To all observation the career of Lyon, and not of Margaret, was
most affected by their interview. But often the implanting of an idea
in the mind is more potent than the frustration of a plan or the
gratification of a desire, so hidden are the causes that make character.

For some time I saw little of Margaret. Affairs in which I was not alone
or chiefly concerned took me from home. One of the most curious and
interesting places in the world is a Chamber in the business heart of
New York--if that scene of struggle and passion can be said to have a
heart--situated midway where the currents of eagerness to acquire the
money of other people, not to make it, ceaselessly meet and dash against
each other. If we could suppose there was a web covering this region,
spun by the most alert and busy of men to catch those less alert and
more productive, here in this Chamber would sit the ingenious spiders.
But the analogy fails, for spiders do not prey upon each other.
Scientists say that the human system has two nerve-centres--one in the
brain, to which and from which are telegraphed all movements depending
upon the will, and another in the small of the back, the centre of the
involuntary operations of respiration, digestion, and so on. It may be
fanciful to suppose that in the national system Washington is the one
nervous centre and New York the other. And yet it does sometimes seem
that the nerves and ganglions in the small of the back in the commercial
metropolis act automatically and without any visible intervention of
intelligence. For all that, their operations may be as essential as
the other, in which the will-power sometimes gets into a deadlock, and
sometimes telegraphs the most eccentric and incomprehensible orders.
Puzzled by these contradictions, some philosophers have said that there
may be somewhere outside of these two material centres another power
that keeps affairs moving along with some steadiness.

This noble Chamber has a large irregular area of floor space, is very
high, and has running round three sides a narrow elevated gallery, from
which spectators can look down upon the throng below. Upon a raised dais
at one side sits the presiding genius of the place, who rules very much
as Jupiter was supposed to govern the earthly swarms, by letting things
run and occasionally launching a thunderbolt. High up on one side, in
an Olympian seclusion, away from the noise and the strife, sits a Board,
calm as fate, and panoplied in the responsibility of chance, whose
function seems to be that of switch-shifters in their windowed cubby at
a network of railway intersections--to prevent collisions.

At both ends of the floor and along one side are narrow railed-off
spaces full of clerks figuring at desks, of telegraph operators clicking
their machines, of messenger-boys arriving and departing in haste, of
unprivileged operators nervously watching the scene and waiting the
chance of a word with some one on the floor; through noiseless swinging
doors men are entering and departing every moment--men in a hurry, men
with anxious faces, conscious that the fate of the country is in their
hands. On the floor itself are five hundred, perhaps a thousand, men,
gathered for the most part in small groups about little stands upon
the summit of which is a rallying legend, talking, laughing, screaming,
good-natured, indifferent, excited, running hither and thither in
response to changing figures in the checker-board squares on the great
wall opposite--calm, cynical one moment, the next violently agitated,
shouting, gesticulating, rushing together, shaking their fists in a
tumult of passion which presently subsides.

The swarms ebb and flow about these little stands--bees, not bringing
any honey, but attracted to the hive where it is rumored most honey is
to be had. By habit some always stand or sit about a particular hive,
waiting for the show of comb. By-and-by there is a stir; the crowd
thickens; one beardless youth shouts out the figure “one-half”; another
howls, “three-eighths.” The first one nods. It is done. The electric
wire running up the stand quivers and takes the figure, passes it to all
the other wires, transmits it to every office and hotel in the city, to
all the “tickers” in ten thousand chambers and “bucketshops” and
offices in the republic. Suddenly on the bulletin-boards in New Orleans,
Chicago, San Francisco, Podunk, Liverpool, appear the mysterious
“three-eighths,” electrifying the watchers of these boards, who begin to
jabber and gesticulate and “transact business.” It is wonderful.

What induced the beardless young man to make this “investment” in
“three-eighths”--who can tell? Perhaps he had heard, as he came into
the room, that the Secretary of the Treasury was going to make a call of
Fives; perhaps he had heard that Bismarck had said that the French blood
was too thin and needed a little more iron; perhaps he had heard that a
norther in Texas had killed a herd of cattle, or that two grasshoppers
had been seen in the neighborhood of Fargo, or that Jay Hawker had been
observed that morning hurrying to his brokers with a scowl on his face
and his hat pulled over his eyes. The young man sold what he did not
have, and the other young man bought what he will never get.

This is business of the higher and almost immaterial sort, and has
an element of faith in it, and, as one may say, belief in the unseen,
whence it is characterized by an expression--“dealing in futures.” It
is not gambling, for there are no “chips” used, and there is no
roulette-table in sight, and there are no piles of money or piles of
anything else. It is not a lottery, for there is no wheel at which
impartial men preside to insure honest drawings, and there are no
predestined blanks and prizes, and the man who buys and the man who
sells can do something, either in the newspapers or elsewhere, to affect
the worth of the investment, whereas in a lottery everything depends
upon the turn of the blind wheel. It is not necessary, however, to
attempt a defense of the Chamber. It is one of the recognized ways of
becoming important and powerful in this world. The privilege of the
floor--a seat, as it is called--in this temple of the god Chance to be
Rich is worth more than a seat in the Cabinet. It is not only true that
a fortune may be made here in a day or lost here in a day, but that a
nod and a wink here enable people all over the land to ruin others
or ruin themselves with celerity. The relation of the Chamber to the
business of the country is therefore evident. If an earthquake should
suddenly sink this temple and all its votaries into the bowels of the
earth, with all its nervousness and all its electricity, it is appalling
to think what would become of the business of the country.

Not far from this vast Chamber, where great financial operations are
conducted on the highest principles of honor, and with the strictest
regard to the Marquis of Dusenbury’s rules, there is another less
pretentious Chamber, known as “open,” a sort of overflow meeting. Those
who have not quite left hope behind can go in here. Here are the tickers
communicating with the Chamber, tended by lads, who transfer the figures
to big blackboards on the wall. In front of these boards sit, from
morning to night, rows, perhaps relays, of men intently or listlessly
watching the figures. Many of them, who seldom make a sign, come here
from habit; they have nowhere else to go. Some of them were once lords
in the great Chamber, who have been, as the phrase is, “cleaned out.”
 There is a gray-bearded veteran in seedy clothes, with sunken fiery
eyes, who was once many times a millionaire, was a power in the Board,
followed by reporters, had a palace in the Avenue, and drove to his
office with coachman and footman in livery, and his wife headed the list
of charities. Now he spends his old age watching this blackboard, and
considers it a good day that brings him five dollars and his car-fare.
At one end of the low-ceiled apartment are busy clerks behind a counter,
alert and cheerful. If one should go through a side door and down a
passage he might encounter the smell of rum. Smart young men, clad in
the choicest raiment from the misfit counters, with greed stamped
on their astute faces, bustle about, watch the blackboards, and make
investments with each other. Middle-aged men in slouch hats lounge
around with hungry eyes. The place is feverish rather than exciting. A
tall fellow, whose gait and clothes proclaim him English, with a hard
face and lack-lustre eyes, saunters about; his friends at home suppose
he is making his fortune in America. A dapper young gentleman, quite in
the mode, and with the quick air of prosperity, rapidly enters the room
and confers with a clerk at the counter. He has the run of the Chamber,
and is from the great house of Flamm and Slamm. Perhaps he is taking a
“flier” on his own account, perhaps he represents his house in a side
transaction; there are so many ways open to enterprising young men in the
city; at any rate, his entrance is regarded as significant: This is not
a hospital for the broken down and “cleaned out” of the Chamber, but
it is a place of business, which is created and fed by the incessant
“ticker.” How men existed or did any business at all before the advent
of the “ticker” is a wonder.

But the Chamber, the creator of low-pressure and high-pressure, the
inspirer of the “ticker,” is the great generator of business. Here I
found Henderson in the morning hour, and he came up to me on the call of
a messenger. He approached, nonchalant and smiling as usual. “Do you see
that man,” he said, as we stood a moment looking down, “sitting there
on a side bench--big body, small head, hair grayish, long beard
parted--apparently taking no interest in anything?

“That’s Flink, who made the corner in O. B.--one of the longest-headed
operators in the Chamber. He is about the only man who dare try a
hold with Jay Hawker. And for some reason or another, though they have
apparent tussles, Hawker rather favors him. Five years ago he could
just raise money enough to get into the Chamber. Now he is reckoned at
anywhere from five to ten millions. I was at his home the other night.
Everybody was there. I had a queer feeling, in all the magnificence,
that the sheriff might be in there in ten days. Yet he may own a good
slice of the island in ten years. His wife, whom I complimented, and who
thanked me for coming, said she had invited none but the reshershy.”

“He looks like a rascal,” I ventured to remark.

“Oh, that is not a word used in the Chamber. He is called a ‘daisy.’
I was put into his pew in church the other Sunday, and the preacher
described him and his methods so exactly that I didn’t dare look at him.
When we came out he whispered, ‘That was rather hard on Slack; he must
have felt it.’ These men rather like that sort of preaching.”

“I don’t come here often,” Henderson resumed, as we walked away. “The
market is flat today. There promised to be a little flurry in L. and P.,
and I looked in for a customer.”

We walked to his down-town club to lunch. Everybody, I noticed, seemed
to know Henderson, and his presence was hailed with a cordial smile,
a good-humored nod, or a hearty grasp of the hand. I never knew a more
prepossessing man; his bonhomie was infectious. Though his demeanor was
perfectly quiet and modest, he carried the air of good-fellowship. He
was entirely frank, cordial, and had that sort of sincerity which one
can afford to have who does not take life too seriously. Tall--at least
six feet-with a well-shaped head set on square shoulders, brown hair
inclined to curl, large blue eyes which could be merry or exceedingly
grave, I thought him a picture of manly beauty. Good-natured, clever,
prosperous, and not yet thirty. What a dower!

After we had disposed of our little matter of business, which I confess
was not exactly satisfactory to me, although when I was told that “the
first bondholders will be obliged to come in,” he added that “of course
we shall take care of our friends,” we went to his bachelor quarters
uptown. “I want you to see,” he said, “how a hermit lives.”

The apartments were not my idea of a hermitage--except in the city.
A charming library, spacious, but so full as to be cozy, with an open
fire; chamber, dressing-room, and bathroom connecting, furnished with
everything that a luxurious habit could suggest and good taste would not
refuse, made a retreat that could almost reconcile a sinner to solitude.
There were a few good paintings, many rare engravings, on the walls, a
notable absence, even in the sleeping-room, of photographs of actresses
and professional beauties, but here and there souvenirs of travel
and evidences that the gentler sex had contributed the skill of their
slender fingers to the cheerfulness of the bachelor’s home. Scattered
about were the daily and monthly products of the press, the newest
sensations, the things talked about at dinners, but the walls for
the most part were lined with books that are recognized as the proper
possessions of the lover of books, and most of them in exquisite
bindings. Less care, I thought, had been given in the collection to
“sets” of “standards” than to those that are rare, or for some reason,
either from distinguished ownership or autograph notes, have a peculiar
value.

In this atmosphere, when we were prepared to take our ease, the talk was
no longer of stocks, or railways, or schemes, but of books. Whether or
not Henderson loved literature I did not then make up my mind, but he
had a passion for books, especially for rare and first editions; and
the delight with which he exhibited his library, the manner in which he
handled the books that he took down one after the other, the sparkle
in his eyes over a “find” or a bargain, gave me a side of his character
quite different from that I should have gained by seeing him “in the
street” only. He had that genuine respect and affection for a “book”
 which has become almost traditional in these days of cheap and flimsy
publications, a taste held by scholars and collectors, and quite beyond
the popular comprehension. The respect for a book is essential to the
dignity and consideration of the place of literature in the world, and
when books are treated with no more regard than the newspaper, it is a
sign that literature is losing its power. Even the collector, who may
read little and care more for the externals than for the soul of his
favorites, by the honor he pays them, by the solicitude he expends
upon their preservation without spot, by the lavishness of expense upon
binding, contributes much to the dignity of that art which preserves
for the race the continuity of its thought and development. If Henderson
loved books merely as a collector whose taste for luxury and expense
takes this direction, his indulgence could not but have a certain
refining influence. I could not see that he cultivated any decided
specialty, but he had many rare copies which had cost fabulous prices,
the possession of which gives a reputation to any owner. “My shelves
of Americana,” he said, “are nothing like Goodloe’s, who has a lot of
scarce things that I am hoping to get hold of some day. But there’s a
little thing” (it was a small coffee-colored tract of six leaves, upon
which the binder of the city had exercised his utmost skill) “which
Goodloe offered me five hundred dollars for the other day. I picked it
up in a New Hampshire garret.” Not the least interesting part of the
collection was first editions of American authors--a person’s value to
a collector is often in proportion to his obscurity--and what most
delighted him among them were certain thin volumes of poetry, which
the authors since becoming famous had gone to a good deal of time and
expense to suppress. The world seems to experience a lively pleasure in
holding a man to his early follies. There were many examples of superb
binding, especially of exquisite tooling on hog-skin covers--the
appreciation of which has lately greatly revived. The recent rage for
bindings has been a sore trouble to students and collectors in special
lines, raising the prices of books far beyond their intrinsic value. I
had a charming afternoon in Henderson’s library, an enjoyment not much
lessened at the time by experiencing in it, with him, rather a sense of
luxury than of learning. It is true, one might pass an hour altogether
different in the garret of a student, and come away with quite other
impressions of the pageant of life.

At five o’clock his stylish trap was sent around from the boarding
stable, and we drove in the Park till twilight. Henderson handling
the reins, and making a part of that daily display which is too
heterogeneous to have distinction, reverted quite naturally to the
tone of worldliness and tolerant cynicism which had characterized his
conversation in the morning. If the Park and the moving assemblage had
not the air of distinction, it had that of expense, which is quite as
attractive to many. Here, as downtown, my companion seemed to know and
be known by everybody, returning the familiar salutes of brokers and
club men, receiving gracious bows from stout matrons, smiles and nods
from pretty women, and more formal recognition from stately and stiff
elderly men, who sat bolt-upright beside their wives and tried to look
like millionaires. For every passerby Henderson had a quick word of
characterization sufficiently amusing, and about many a story which
illuminated the social life of the day. It was wonderful how many of
this chance company had little “histories”--comic, tragic, pitiful,
interesting enough for the pages of a novel.

“There is a young lady”--Henderson touched his hat, and I caught
a glimpse of golden hair and a flash of dark eyes out of a mass of
furs--“who has no history: the world is all before her.”

“Who is that?”

“The daughter of old Eschelle--Carmen Eschelle--the banker and
politician, you remember; had a diplomatic position abroad, and the girl
was educated in Europe. She is very clever. She and her mother have more
money than they ought to know what to do with.”

“That was the celebrated Jay Hawker” ( a moment after), “in the modest
coupe--not much display about him.”

“Is he recognized by respectable people?”

“Recognized?” Henderson laughed. “He’s a power. There are plenty of
people who live by trying to guess what he is going to do. Hawker isn’t
such a bad fellow. Other people have used the means he used to get
rich and haven’t succeeded. They are not held up to point a moral. The
trouble is that Hawker succeeded. Of course, it’s a game. He plays as
fair as anybody.”

“Yes,” Henderson resumed, walking his horses in sight of the obelisk,
which suggested the long continuance of the human race, “it is the same
old game, and it is very interesting to those who are in it. Outsiders
think it is all greed. In the Chamber it is a good deal the love of the
game, to watch each other, to find out a man’s plans, to circumvent him,
to thwart him, to start a scheme and manipulate it, to catch somebody,
to escape somebody; it is a perpetual excitement.”

“The machine in the Chamber appears to run very smoothly,” I said.
“Oh, that is a public register and indicator. The system back of it
is comprehensive, and appears to be complicated, but it is really very
simple. Spend an hour some day in the office of Flamm and Slamm, and
you will see a part of the system. There are, always a number of men
watching the blackboard, figures on which are changed every minute by
the attendants. Telegrams are constantly arriving from every part of
the Union, from all over the continent, from all the centres in Europe,
which are read by some one connected with the firm, and then displayed
for the guidance of the watchers of the blackboard. Upon this news one
or another says, ‘I think I’ll buy,’ or ‘I think I’ll sell,’ so and so.
His order is transmitted instantly to the Chamber. In two minutes the
result comes back and appears upon the blackboard.”

“But where does the news come from?”

“From the men whose special business it is to pick it up or make it.
They are inside of politics, of the railways, of the weather bureau,
everywhere. The other day in Chicago I sat some time in a broker’s
office with others watching the market, and dropped into conversation
with a bright young fellow, at whose right hand, across the rail, was
a telegraph operator at the end of a private wire. Soon a man came in
quietly, and whispered in the ear of my neighbor and went out. The young
fellow instantly wrote a despatch and handed it to the operator, and
turning to me, said, ‘Now watch the blackboard.’

“In an incredibly short space of time a fall in a leading railway
showed on the blackboard. ‘What was it?’ I asked. ‘Why, that man was the
general freight manager of the A. B. road. He told me that they were
to cut rates. I sent it to New York by a private wire.’ I learned by
further conversation that my young gentleman was a Manufacturer of News,
and that such was his address and intelligence that though he was not
a member of the broker’s firm, he made ten thousand a year in the
business. Soon another man came in, whispered his news, and went away.
Another despatch--another responsive change in the figures. ‘That,’
explained my companion, ‘was a man connected with the weather bureau. He
told me that there would be a heavy frost tonight in the Northwest.’”

“Do they sell the weather?” I asked, very much amused.

“Yes, twice; once over a private wire, and then to the public, after the
value of it has been squeezed out, in the shape of predictions. Oh, the
weather bureau is worth all the money it costs, for business purposes.
It is a great auxiliary.”

Dining that evening with Henderson at his club, I had further
opportunity to study a representative man. He was of a good New
Hampshire family, exceedingly respectable without being distinguished.
Over the chimney-place in the old farmhouse hung a rusty Queen Anne that
had been at the taking of Louisburg. His grandfather shouldered a musket
at Bunker Hill; his father, the youngest son, had been a judge as
well as a farmer, and noted for his shrewdness and reticence. Rodney,
inheriting the thrift of his ancestors, had pushed out from his home,
adapting this thrift to the modern methods of turning it to account. He
had brought also to the city the stamina of three generations of plain
living--a splendid capital, by which the city is constantly reinforced,
and which one generation does not exhaust, except by the aid of extreme
dissipation. With sound health, good ability, and fair education, he had
the cheerful temperament which makes friends, and does not allow their
misfortunes to injure his career. Generous by impulse, he would rather
do a favor than not, and yet he would be likely to let nothing interfere
with any object he had in view for himself. Inheriting a conventional
respect for religion and morality, he was not so bigoted as to rebuke
the gayety of a convivial company, nor so intractable as to make him an
uncomfortable associate in any scheme, according to the modern notions
of business, that promised profit. His engaging manner made him popular,
and his good-natured adroitness made him successful. If his early
experience of life caused him to be cynical, he was not bitterly so; his
cynicism was of the tolerant sort that does not condemn the world and
withdraw from it, but courts it and makes the most of it, lowering his
private opinion of men in proportion as he is successful in the game he
plays with them. At this period I could see that he had determined to be
successful, and that he had not determined to be unscrupulous. He would
only drift with the tide that made for fortune. He enjoyed the world--a
sufficient reason why the world should like him. His business morality
was gauged by what other people do in similar circumstances. In short,
he was a product of the period since the civil war closed, that great
upheaval of patriotic feeling and sacrifice, which ended in so much
expansion and so many opportunities. If he had remained in New Hampshire
he would probably have been a successful politician, successful not only
in keeping in place, but in teaching younger aspirants that serving
the country is a very good way to the attainment of luxury and the
consideration that money brings. But having chosen the law as a
stepping-stone to the lobby, to speculation, and the manipulation of
chances, he had a poor opinion of politics and of politicians. His
success thus far, though considerable, had not been sufficient to create
for him powerful enemies, so that he may be said to be admired by all
and feared by none. In the general opinion he was a downright good
fellow and amazingly clever.



VII

In youth, as at the opera, everything seems possible. Surely it is not
necessary to choose between love and riches. One may have both, and
the one all the more easily for having attained the other. It must be a
fiction of the moralists who construct the dramas that the god of love
and the god of money each claims an undivided allegiance. It was in
some wholly legendary, perhaps spiritual, world that it was necessary to
renounce love to gain the Rhine gold. The boxes at the Metropolitan did
not believe this. The spectators of the boxes could believe it still
less. For was not beauty there seen shining in jewels that have a market
value, and did not love visibly preside over the union, and make it
known that his sweetest favors go with a prosperous world? And yet, is
the charm of life somewhat depending upon a sense of its fleetingness,
of its phantasmagorial character, a note of coming disaster, maybe, in
the midst of its most seductive pageantry, in the whirl and glitter and
hurry of it? Is there some subtle sense of exquisite satisfaction in
snatching the sweet moments of life out of the very delirium of it, that
must soon end in an awakening to bankruptcy of the affections, and the
dreadful loss of illusions? Else why do we take pleasure--a pleasure so
deep that it touches the heart like melancholy--in the common drama
of the opera? How gay and joyous is the beginning! Mirth, hilarity,
entrancing sound, brilliant color, the note of a trumpet calling to
heroism, the beseeching of the concordant strings, and the soft flute
inviting to pleasure; scenes placid, pastoral, innocent; light-hearted
love, the dance on the green, the stately pageant in the sunlit streets,
the court, the ball, the mad splendor of life. And then love becomes
passion, and passion thwarted hurries on to sin, and sin lifts to the
heights of the immortal, sweetly smiling gods, and plunges to the depths
of despair. In vain the orchestra, the inevitable accompaniment of life,
warns and pleads and admonishes; calm has gone, and gayety has gone;
there is no sweetness now but in the wildness of surrender and of
sacrifice. How sad are the remembered strains that aforetime were
incentives to love and promises of happiness! Gloom settles upon the
scene; Mephisto, the only radiant one, flits across it, and mocks
the poor broken-hearted girl clinging to the church door. There is
a dungeon, the chanting of the procession of tonsured priests, the
passing-bell. Seldom appears the golden bridge over which the baffled
and tired pass into Valhalla.

Do we like this because it is life, or because there is a certain
satisfaction in seeing the tragedy which impends over all, pervades
the atmosphere, as it were, and adds something of zest to the mildest
enjoyment? Should we go away from the mimic stage any, better and
stronger if the drama began in the dungeon and ended on the greensward,
with innocent love and resplendent beauty in possession of the Rhine
gold?

How simple, after all, was the created world on the stage to the real
world in the auditorium, with its thousand complexities and dramatic
situations, and if the little knot of players of parts for an hour
could have had leisure to be spectators of the audience, what a deeper
revelation of life would they not have seen! For the world has never
assembled such an epitome of itself, in its passion for pleasure and its
passion for display, as in the modern opera, with its ranks and tiers
of votaries from the pit to the dome. I fancy that even Margaret, whose
love for music was genuine, was almost as much fascinated by the greater
spectacle as by the less.

It was a crowded night, for the opera was one that appealed to the
senses and stimulated them to activity, and left the mind free to pursue
its own schemes; in a word, orchestra and the scenes formed a sort of
accompaniment and interpreter to the private dramas in the boxes. The
opera was made for society, and not society for the opera. We occupied a
box in the second tier--the Morgans, Margaret, and my wife. Morgan said
that the glasses were raised to us from the parquet and leveled at us
from the loges because we were a country party, but he well enough knew
whose fresh beauty and enthusiastic young face it was that drew the fire
when the curtain fell on the first act, and there was for a moment a
little lull in the hum of conversation.

“I had heard,” Morgan was saying, “that the opera was not acclimated in
New York; but it is nearly so. The audience do not jabber so loud nor
so incessantly as at San Carlo, and they do not hum the airs with the
singers--”

“Perhaps,” said my wife, “that is because they do not know the airs.”

“But they are getting on in cultivation, and learning how to assert the
social side of the opera, which is not to be seriously interfered with
by the music on the stage.”

“But the music, the scenery, were never before so good,” I replied to
these cynical observations.

“That is true. And the social side has risen with it. Do you know what
an impudent thing the managers did the other night in protesting against
the raising of the lights by which the house was made brilliant and the
cheap illusions of the stage were destroyed? They wanted to make the
house positively gloomy for the sake of a little artificial moonlight on
the painted towers and the canvas lakes.”

As the world goes, the scene was brilliant, of course with republican
simplicity. The imagination was helped by no titled names any more than
the eye was by the insignia of rank, but there was a certain glow of
feeling, as the glass swept the circle, to know that there were ten
millions in this box, and twenty in the next, and fifty in the next,
attested well enough by the flash of jewels and the splendor of attire,
and one might indulge a genuine pride in the prosperity of the republic.
As for beauty, the world, surely, in this later time, had flowered
here--flowered with something of Aspasia’s grace and something of the
haughty coldness of Agrippina. And yet it was American. Here and there
in the boxes was a thoroughbred portrait by Copley--the long shapely
neck, the sloping shoulders, the drooping eyelids, even to the gown in
which the great-grandmother danced with the French officers.

“Who is that lovely creature?” asked Margaret, indicating a box
opposite.

I did not know. There were two ladies, and behind them I had no
difficulty in making out Henderson and--Margaret evidently had not seen
him Mr. Lyon. Almost at the same moment Henderson recognized me, and
signaled for me to come to his box. As I rose to do so, Mrs. Morgan
exclaimed: “Why, there is Mr. Lyon! Do tell him we are here.” I saw
Margaret’s color rise, but she did not speak.

I was presented to Mrs. Eschelle and her daughter; in the latter I
recognized the beauty who had flashed by us in the Park. The elder lady
inclined to stoutness, and her too youthful apparel could not mislead
one as to the length of her pilgrimage in this world, nor soften the
hard lines of her worldly face-lines acquired, one could see, by a
social struggle, and not drawn there by an innate patrician insolence.

“We are glad to see a friend of Mr. Henderson’s,” she said, “and of Mr.
Lyon’s also. Mr. Lyon has told us much of your charming country home.
Who is that pretty girl in your box, Mr. Fairchild?”

Miss Eschelle had her glass pointed at Margaret as I gave the desired
information.

“How innocent!” she murmured. “And she’s quite in the style--isn’t she,
Mr. Lyon?” she asked, turning about, her sweet mobile face quite the
picture of what she was describing. “We are all innocent in these days.”

“It is a very good style,” I said.

“Isn’t it becoming?” asked the girl, making her dark eyes at once merry
and demure.

Mr. Lyon was looking intently at the opposite box, and a slight shade
came over his fine face. “Ah, I see!”

“I beg your pardon, Miss Eschelle,” he said, after a second, “I hardly
know which to admire most, the beauty, or the wit, or the innocence of
the American women.”

“There is nothing so confusing, though, as the country innocence,” the
girl said, with the most natural air; “it never knows where to stop.”

“You are too absurd, Carmen,” her mother interposed; “as if the town
girl did!”

“Well, mamma, there is authority for saying that there is a time for
everything, only one must be in the fashion, you know.”

Mr. Lyon looked a little dubious at this turn of the talk; Mr. Henderson
was as evidently amused at the girl’s acting. I said I was glad to see
that goodness was in fashion.

“Oh, it often is. You know we were promised a knowledge of good as
well as evil. It depends upon the point of view. I fancy, now, that
Mr. Henderson tolerates the good--that is the reason we get on so well
together; and Mr. Lyon tolerates the evil--that’s the reason he likes
New York. I have almost promised him that I will have a mission school.”

The girl looked quite capable of it, or of any other form of devotion.
Notwithstanding her persistent banter, she had a most inviting innocence
of manner, almost an ingenuousness, that well became her exquisite
beauty. And but for a tentative daring in her talk, as if the gentle
creature were experimenting as to how far one could safely go, her
innocence might have seemed that of ignorance.

It came out in the talk that Mr. Lyon had been in Washington for a week,
and would return there later on.

“We had a claim on him,” said Mrs. Eschelle, “for his kindness to us
in London, and we are trying to convince him that New York is the real
capital.”

“Unfortunately,” added Miss Eschelle, looking up in Mr. Lyon’s face,
“he visited Brandon first, and you seem to have bewitched him with your
simple country ways. I can get him to talk of nothing else.”

“You mean to say,” Mr. Lyon replied, with the air of retorting, “that
you have asked me about nothing else.”

“Oh, you know we felt a little responsible for you; and there is no
place so dangerous as the country. Now here you are protected--we put
all the wickedness on the stage, and learn to recognize and shun it.”

“It may be wicked,” said her mother, “but it is dull. Don’t you find it
so, Mr. Henderson? I am passionately fond of Wagner, but it is too noisy
for anything tonight.”

“I notice, dear,” the dutiful daughter replied for all of us, “that you
have to raise your voice. But there is the ballet. Let us all listen
now.”

Mr. Lyon excused himself from going with me, saying that he would call
at our hotel, and I took Henderson. “I shall count the minutes you are
going to lose,” the girl said as we went out-to our box. The lobbies
in the interact were thronged with men--for the most part the young
speculators of the Chamber turned into loungers in the foyer--knowing,
alert, attitudinizing in the extreme of the mode, unable even in this
hour to give beauty the preference to business, well knowing, perhaps,
that beauty itself in these days has a fine eye for business.

I liked Henderson better in our box than in his own. Was it because
the atmosphere was more natural and genuine? Or was it Margaret’s
transparent nature, her sincere enjoyment of the scene, her evident
pleasure in the music, the color, the gayety of the house, that made
him drop the slight cynical air of the world which had fitted him so
admirably a moment before? He already knew my wife and the Morgans, and,
after the greetings were made, he took a seat by Margaret, quite content
while the act was going on to watch its progress in the play of her
responsive features. How quickly she felt, how the frown followed the
smile, how, she seemed to weigh and try to apprehend the meaning of what
went on--how her every sense enjoyed life!

“It is absurd,” she said, turning her bright face to him when the
curtain dropped, “to be so interested in fictitious trouble.”

“I’m not so sure that it is,” he replied, in her own tone; “the opera is
a sort of pulpit, and not seldom preaches an awful sermon--more plainly
than the preacher dares to make it.”

“But not in nomine Dei.”

“No. But who can say what is most effective? I often wonder, as I watch
the congregations coming from the churches on the Avenue, if they are
any more solemnized than the audiences that pour out of this house. I
confess that I cannot shake off ‘Lohengrin’ in a good while after I hear
it.”

“And so you think the theatres have a moral influence?”

“Honestly”--and I heard his good-natured laugh--“I couldn’t swear to
that. But then we don’t know what New York might be without them.”

“I don’t know,” said Margaret, reflectively, “that my own good impulses,
such as I have, are excited by anything I see on the stage; perhaps I
am more tolerant, and maybe toleration is not good. I wonder if I should
grow worldly, seeing more of it?”

“Perhaps it is not the stage so much as the house,” Henderson replied,
beginning to read the girl’s mind.

“Yes, it would be different if one came alone and saw the play,
unconscious of the house, as if it were a picture. I think it is the
house that disturbs one, makes one restless and discontented.”

“I never analyzed my emotions,” said Henderson, “but when I was a boy
and came to the theatre I well remember that it made me ambitious; every
sort of thing seemed possible of attainment in the excitement of the
crowded house, the music, the lights, the easy successes on the stage;
nothing else is more stimulating to a lad; nothing else makes the world
more attractive.”

“And does it continue to have the same effect, Mr. Henderson?”

“Hardly,” and he smiled; “the illusion goes, and the stage is about as
real as the house--usually less interesting. It can hardly compete with
the comedy in the boxes.”

“Perhaps it is lack of experience, but I like the play for itself.”

“Oh yes; desire for the dramatic is natural. People will have it
somehow. In the country village where there are no theatres the people
make dramas out of each other’s lives; the most trivial incidents are
magnified and talked about--dramatized, in short.”

“You mean gossiped about?”

“Well, you may call it gossip--nothing can be concealed; everybody knows
about everybody else; there is no privacy; everything is used to create
that illusory spectacle which the stage tries to give. I think that
in the country village a good theatre would be a wholesome influence,
satisfy a natural appetite indicated by the inquisition into the affairs
of neighbors, and by the petty scandal.”

“We are on the way to it,” said Mr. Morgan, who sat behind them; “we
have theatricals in the church parlors, which may grow into a nineteenth
century substitute for the miracle-plays. You mustn’t, Margaret, let Mr.
Henderson prejudice you against the country.”

“No,” said the latter, quickly; “I was only trying to defend the city.
We country people always do that. We must base our theatrical life on
something in nature.”

“What is the difference, Mr. Henderson,” asked Margaret, “between the
gossip in the boxes and the country gossip you spoke of?”

“In toleration mainly, and lack of exact knowledge. It is here rather
cynical persiflage, not concentrated public opinion.”

“I don’t follow you,” said Morgan. “It seems to me that in the city
you’ve got gossip plus the stage.”

“That is to say, we have the world.”

“I don’t like to believe that,” said Margaret, seriously--“your
definition of the world.”

“You make me see that it was a poor jest,” he said, rising to go.
“By-the-way, we have a friend of yours in our box tonight--a young
Englishman.”

“Oh, Mr. Lyon. We were all delighted with him. Such a transparent,
genuine nature!”

“Tell him,” said my wife, “that we should be happy to see him at our
hotel.”

When Henderson came back to his box Carmen did not look up, but she
said, indifferently: “What, so soon? But your absence has made one
person thoroughly miserable. Mr. Lyon has not taken his eyes off you. I
never saw such an international attachment.”

“What more could I do for Miss Eschelle than to leave her in such
company?”

“I beg your pardon,” said Lyon. “Miss Eschelle must believe that I
thoroughly appreciate Mr. Henderson’s self-sacrifice. If I occasionally
looked over where he was, I assure you it was in pity.”

“You are both altogether too self-sacrificing,” the beauty replied,
turning to Henderson a look that was sweetly forgiving. “They who sin
much shall be forgiven much, you know.”

“That leaves me,” Mr. Lyon answered, with a laugh, “as you say over
here, out in the cold, for I have passed a too happy evening to feel
like a transgressor.”

“The sins of omission are the worst sort,” she retorted.

“You see what you must do to be forgiven,” Henderson said to Lyon, with
that good-natured smile that was so potent to smooth away sharpness.

“I fear I can never do enough to qualify myself.” And he also laughed.

“You never will,” Carmen answered, but she accompanied the doubt with a
witching smile that denied it.

“What is all this about forgiveness?” asked Mrs. Eschelle, turning to
them from regarding the stage.

“Oh, we were having an experience meeting behind your back, mamma, only
Mr. Henderson won’t tell his experience.”

“Miss Eschelle is in such a forgiving humor tonight that she absolves
before any one has a chance to confess,” he replied.

“Don’t you think I am always so, Mr. Lyon?”

Mr. Lyon bowed. “I think that an opera-box with Miss Eschelle is the
easiest confessional in the world.”

“That’s something like a compliment. You see” (to Henderson) “how much
you Americans have to learn.”

“Will you be my teacher?”

“Or your pupil,” the girl said, in a low voice, standing near him as she
rose.

The play was over. In the robing and descending through the corridors
there were the usual chatter, meaning looks, confidential asides. It is
always at the last moment, in the hurry, as in a postscript, that woman
says what she means, or what for the moment she wishes to be thought to
mean. In the crowd on the main stairway the two parties saw each other
at a distance, but without speaking.

“Is it true that Lyon is ‘epris’ there?” Carmen whispered to Henderson
when she had scanned and thoroughly inventoried Margaret.

“You know as much as I do.”

“Well, you did stay a long time,” she said, in a lower tone.

As Margaret’s party waited for their carriage she saw Mrs. Eschelle and
her daughter enter a shining coach, with footman and coachman in livery.
Henderson stood raising his hat. A little white hand was shaken to him
from the window, and a sweet, innocent face leaned forward--a face with
dark, eyes and golden hair, lit up with a radiant smile. That face for
the moment was New York to Margaret, and New York seemed a vain show.

Carmen threw herself back in her seat as if weary. Mrs. Eschelle sat
bolt-upright.

“What in the world, child, made you go on so tonight?”

“I don’t know.”

“What made you snub Mr. Lyon so often?”

“Did I? He won’t mind much. Didn’t you see, mother, that he was distrait
the moment he espied that girl? I’m not going to waste my time. I know
the signs. No fisheries imbroglio for me, thank you.”

“Fish? Who said anything about fish?”

“Oh, the international business. Ask Mr. Henderson to explain it. The
English want to fish in our waters, I believe. I think Mr. Lyon has had
a nibble from a fresh-water fish. Perhaps it’s the other way, and he’s
hooked. There be fishers of men, you know, mother.”

“You are a strange child, Carmen. I hope you will be civil to both of
them.” And they rode on in silence.



VIII

In real life the opera or the theatre is only the prologue to the
evening. Our little party supped at Delgardo’s. The play then begins.
New York is quite awake by that time, and ready to amuse itself. After
the public duty, the public attitudinizing, after assisting at the
artificial comedy and tragedy which imitate life under a mask, and
suggest without satisfying, comes the actual experience. My gentle
girl--God bless your sweet face and pure heart!--who looked down from
the sky-parlor at the Metropolitan upon the legendary splendor of the
stage, and the alluring beauty and wealth of the boxes, and went home
to create in dreams the dearest romance in a maiden’s life, you did not
know that for many the romance of the night just began when the curtain
fell.

The streets were as light as day. At no other hour were the pavements so
thronged, was there such a crush of carriages, such a blockade of cars,
such running, and shouting, greetings and decorous laughter, such a
swirl of pleasurable excitement. Never were the fashionable cafes and
restaurants so crowded and brilliant. It is not a carnival time; it is
just the flow and ebb of a night’s pleasure, an electric night which has
all of the morning except its peace, a night of the gayest opportunity
and unlimited possibility.

At each little table was a drama in progress, light or serious--all the
more serious for being light at the moment and unconsidered. Morgan, who
was so well informed in the gossip of society and so little involved in
it--some men have this faculty, which makes them much more entertaining
than the daily newspaper--knew the histories of half the people in the
room. There were an Italian marquis and his wife supping together like
lovers, so strong is the force of habit that makes this public life
necessary even when the domestic life is established. There is a man
who shot himself rather seriously on the doorsteps of the beauty who
rejected him, and in a year married the handsome and more wealthy
woman who sits opposite him in that convivial party. There is a
Russian princess, a fair woman with cool observant eyes, making herself
agreeable to a mixed company in three languages. In this brilliant light
is it not wonderful how dazzlingly beautiful the women are--brunettes in
yellow and diamonds, blondes in elaborately simple toilets, with only
a bunch of roses for ornament, in the flush of the midnight hour, in
a radiant glow that even the excitement and the lifted glass cannot
heighten? That pretty girl yonder--is she wife or widow?--slight and
fresh and fair, they say has an ambition to extend her notoriety by
going upon the stage; the young lady with her, who does not seem to fear
a public place, may be helping her on the road. The two young gentlemen,
their attendants, have the air of taking life more seriously than the
girls, but regard with respectful interest the mounting vivacity of
their companions, which rises and sparkles like the bubbles in the
slender glasses which they raise to their lips with the dainty grace of
practice. The staid family parties who are supping at adjoining tables
notice this group with curiosity, and express their opinion by elevated
eyebrows.

Margaret leaned back in her chair and regarded the whole in a musing’
frame of mind. I think she apprehended nothing of it except the light,
the color, the beauty, the movement of gayety. For her the notes of the
orchestra sounded through it all--the voices of the singers, the hum of
the house; it was all a spectacle and a play. Why should she not enjoy
it? There was something in the nature of the girl that responded to
this form of pleasure--the legitimate pleasure the senses take in being
gratified. “It is so different,” she said to me, “from the pleasure
one has in an evening by the fire. Do you know, even Mr. Morgan seems
worldly here.”

It was a deeper matter than she thought, this about worldliness, which
had been raised in Margaret’s mind. Have we all double natures, and do
we simply conform to whatever surrounds us? Is there any difference in
kind between the country worldliness and the city worldliness? I do
not suppose that Margaret formulated any of these ideas in words. Her
knowledge of the city had hitherto been superficial. It was a place
for shopping, for a day in a picture exhibition, for an evening in
the theatre, no more a part of her existence than a novel or a book of
travels: of the life of the town she knew nothing. That night in her
room she became aware for the first time of another world, restless,
fascinating, striving, full of opportunities. What must London be?

If we could only note the first coming into the mind of a thought that
changes life and re-forms character--supposing that every act and every
new departure has this subtle beginning--we might be less the sport of
circumstances than we seem to be. Unnoted, the desire so swiftly follows
the thought and juggles with the will.

The next day Mr. Henderson left his card and a basket of roses. Mr. Lyon
called. It was a constrained visit. Margaret was cordially civil, and I
fancied that Mr. Lyon would have been more content if she had been less
so. If he were a lover, there was little to please him in the exchange
of the commonplaces of the day.

“Yes,” he was saying to my wife, “perhaps I shall have to change my mind
about the simplicity of your American life. It is much the same in New
York and London. It is only a question of more or less sophistication.”

“Mr. Henderson tells us,” said my wife, “that you knew the Eschelles in
London.”

“Yes. Miss Eschelle almost had a career there last season.”

“Why almost?”

“Well--you will pardon me--one needs for success in these days to be not
only very clever, but equally daring. It is every day more difficult to
make a sensation.”

“I thought her, across the house,” Margaret said, “very pretty and
attractive. I did not know you were so satirical, Mr. Lyon. Do you mean
that one must be more daring, as you call it, in London than in New
York?”

“I hope it will not hurt your national pride, Miss Debree, if I say that
there is always the greater competition in the larger market.”

“Oh, my pride,” Margaret answered, “does not lie in that direction.”

“And to do her justice, I don’t think Miss Eschelle’s does, either. She
appears to be more interested now in New York than in London.”

He laughed as he said this, and Margaret laughed also, and then stopped
suddenly, thinking of the roses that came that morning. Could she be
comparing the Londoner with the handsome American who sat by her side at
the opera last night? She was half annoyed with herself at the thought.

“And are not you also interested in New York, Mr. Lyon?” my wife asked.

“Yes, moderately so, if you will permit me to say it.” It was an
effort on his part to keep up the conversation, Margaret was so wholly
unresponsive; and afterwards, knowing how affairs stood with them, I
could understand his well-bred misery. The hardest thing in the world
is to suffer decorously and make no sign in the midst of a society which
insists on stoicism, no matter how badly one is hurt. The Society for
First Aid to the Injured hardens its heart in these cases. “I have
never seen another place,” he continued, “where the women are so busy
in improving themselves. Societies, clubs, parlor lectures, readings,
recitations, musicales, classes--it fatigues one to keep in sight of
them. Every afternoon, every evening, something. I doubt if men are
capable of such incessant energy, Mrs. Fairchild.”

“And you find they have no time to be agreeable?”

“Quite the contrary. There is nothing they are not interesting in,
nothing about which they cannot talk, and talk intensely. They absorb
everything, and have the gift of acquiring intelligence without, as
one of them told me, having to waste time in reading. Yes, it is a most
interesting city.”

The coming in of Mr. Morgan gave another turn to the talk. He had
been to see a rural American play, an exhibition of country life and
character, constructed in absolute disregard of any traditions of the
stage.

“I don’t suppose,” Mr. Morgan said, “a foreigner would understand it; it
would be impossible in Paris, incomprehensible in London.”

“Yes, I saw it,” said Mr. Lyon, thus appealed to. “It was very odd, and
seemed to amuse the audience immensely. I suppose one must be familiar
with American farm life to see the points of it. I confess that while I
sat there, in an audience so keenly in sympathy with the play--almost a
part of it, one might say--I doubted if I understood your people as well
as I thought I did when I had been here a week only. Perhaps this is the
beginning of an American drama.”

“Some people say that it is.”

“But it is so local!”

“Anything that is true must be true to local conditions, to begin with.
The only question is, is it true to human nature? What puzzled me in
this American play was its raising the old question of nature and art.
You’ve seen Coquelin? Well, that is acting, as artificial as a sonnet,
the perfection of training, skill in an art. You never doubt that he is
performing in a play for the entertainment of an audience. You have the
same enjoyment of it that you have of a picture--a picture, I mean,
full of character and sentiment, not a photograph. But I don’t think of
Denman Thompson as an actor trained to perfection in a dramatic school,
but as a New Hampshire farmer. I don’t admire his skill; I admire him.
There is plenty that is artificial, vulgarly conventional, in his play,
plenty of imitation of the rustic that shows it is imitation, but he is
the natural man. If he is a stage illusion, he does not seem so to me.”
 “Probably to an American audience only he does not,” Mr. Lyon remarked.

“Well, that is getting to be a tolerably large audience.”

“I doubt if you will change the laws of art,” said Mr. Lyon, rising to
go.

“We shall hope to see you again at our house,” my wife said.

“You are very good. I should like it; but my time is running out.”

“If you cannot come, you may leave your adieus with Miss Debree, who is
staying some time in the city,” my wife said, evidently to Margaret’s
annoyance. But she could do no less than give him her city address,
though the information was not accompanied by any invitation in her
manner.

Margaret was to stay some time with two maiden ladies, old friends of
her mother, the Misses Arbuser. The Arbusers were people of consequence
in their day, with a certain social prestige; in fact, the excellent
ladies were two generations removed from successful mercantile life,
which in the remote prospective took on an old-family solidity. Nowhere
else in the city could Margaret have come closer in contact with a
certain phase of New York life in which women are the chief actors--a
phase which may be a transition, and may be only a craze. It is not so
much a condescension of society to literature as it is a discovery that
literature and art, in the persons of those who produce both, may be
sources of amusement, or perhaps, to be just, of the enlargement of
the horizon and the improvement of the mind. The society mind was never
before so hospitable to new ideas and new sensations. Charities, boards
of managers, missions, hospitals, news-rooms, and lodging-houses for the
illiterate and the homeless--these are not sufficient, even with
balls, dancing classes, and teas, for the superfluous energies of
this restless, improving generation; there must be also radical clubs,
reading classes, study classes, ethical, historical, scientific,
literary lectures, the reading of papers by ladies of distinction and
gentlemen of special attainments--an unremitting pursuit of culture and
information. Curiosity is awake. The extreme of social refinement and
a mild Bohemianism almost touch. It passes beyond the affectation of
knowing persons who write books and write for the press, artists in
paint and artists in music. “You cannot be sure in the most exclusive
circle”--it was Carmen Eschelle who said this--“that you will not meet
an author or even a journalist.” Not all the women, however, adore
letters or affect enthusiasm at drawing-room lectures; there are some
bright and cynical ones who do not, who write papers themselves, and
have an air of being behind the scenes.

Margaret had thought that she was fully occupied in the country, with
her teaching, her reading, her literature and historical clubs, but
she had never known before what it was to be busy and not have time for
anything, always in pursuit of some new thing, and getting a fragment
here and there; life was a good deal like reading the dictionary and
remembering none of the words. And it was all so cosmopolitan and
all-embracingly sympathetic. One day it was a paper by a Servian
countess on the social life of the Servians, absorbingly interesting
both in itself and because it was a countess who read it; and this was
followed by the singing of an Icelandic tenor and a Swedish soprano, and
a recital on the violin by a slight, red-haired, middle-aged woman from
London. All the talents seem to be afloat and at the service of the
strenuous ones who are cultivating themselves.

The first function at which Margaret assisted in the long drawing-rooms
of the Arbusers was a serious one--one that combined the charm of
culture with the temptations of benevolence. The rooms were crowded
with the fashion of the town, with a sprinkling of clergymen and of thin
philanthropic gentlemen in advanced years. It was a four-o’clock, and
the assembly had the cheerfulness of a reception, only that the display
of toilets was felt to be sanctified by a purpose. The performance
opened with a tremendous prelude on the piano by Herr Bloomgarten, who
had been Liszt’s favorite pupil; indeed, it was whispered that Liszt had
said that, old as he was, he never heard Bloomgarten without learning
something. There was a good deal of subdued conversation while the
pianist was in his extreme agony of execution, and a hush of extreme
admiration--it was divine, divine, ravishing--when he had finished. The
speaker was a learned female pundit from India, and her object was to
interest the women of America in the condition of their unfortunate
Hindoo sisters. It appeared that thousands and tens of thousands of them
were doomed to early and lifelong widowhood, owing to the operation
of cruel caste laws, which condemned even girls betrothed to deceased
Brahmins to perpetual celibacy. This fate could only be alleviated by
the education and elevation of women. And money was needed for schools,
especially for medical schools, which would break down the walls of
prejudice and enfranchise the sex. The appeal was so charmingly made
that every one was moved by it, especially the maiden ladies present,
who might be supposed to enter into the feelings of their dusky sisters
beyond the seas. The speaker said, with a touch of humor that always
intensifies a serious discourse, that she had been told that in one of
the New England States there was a superfluity of unmarried women; but
this was an entirely different affair; it was a matter of choice with
these highly educated and accomplished women. And the day had come
when woman could make her choice! At this there was a great clapping
of hands. It was one thing to be free to lead a life of single
self-culture, and quite another to be compelled to lead a single
fife without self-culture. The address was a great success, and much
enthusiasm spread abroad for the cause of the unmarried women of India.

In the audience were Mrs. Eschelle and her daughter. Margaret and Carmen
were made acquainted, and were drawn together by curiosity, and perhaps
by a secret feeling of repulsion. Carmen was all candor and sweetness,
and absorbingly interested in the women of India, she said. With
Margaret’s permission she would come and see her, for she believed they
had common friends.

It would seem that there could not be much sympathy between natures so
opposed, persons who looked at life from such different points of view,
but undeniably Carmen had a certain attraction for Margaret. The New
Englander, whose climate is at once his enemy and his tonic, always
longs for the tropics, which to him are a region of romance, as Italy is
to the German. In his nature, also, there is something easily awakened
to the allurements of a sensuous existence, and to a desire for a freer
experience of life than custom has allowed him. Carmen, who showed to
Margaret only her best side--she would have been wise to exhibit
no other to Henderson, but women of her nature are apt to cheapen
themselves with men--seemed an embodiment of that graceful gayety and
fascinating worldliness which make the world agreeable.

One morning, a few days after the Indian function, Margaret was alone in
her own cozy sitting-room. Nothing was wanting that luxury could suggest
to make it in harmony with a beautiful woman, nothing that did not
flatter and please, or nurse, perhaps, a personal sense of beauty,
and impart that glow of satisfaction which comes when the senses are
adroitly ministered to. Margaret had been in a mood that morning to
pay extreme attention to her toilet. The result was the perfection of
simplicity, of freshness, of maiden purity, enhanced by the touch of
art. As she surveyed herself in the pier-glass, and noted the refined
lines of the morning-gown which draped but did not conceal the more
exquisite lines of her figure, and adjusted a rose in her bosom, she did
not feel like a Puritan, and, although she may not have noted the fact,
she did not look like one. It was not a look of vanity that she threw
into the mirror, or of special self-consciousness; in her toilet she
had obeyed only her instinct (that infallible guide in a woman of
refinement), and if she was conscious of any emotion, it was of the
stirring within her of the deepest womanly nature.

In fact, she was restless. She flung herself into an easy-chair before
the fire, and took up a novel. It was a novel with a religious problem.
In vain she tried to be interested in it. At home she would have
absorbed it eagerly; they would have discussed it; the doubts and
suggestions in it would have assumed the deepest personal importance. It
might have made an era in her thoughtful country life. Here it did not
so appeal to her; it seemed unreal and shadowy in a life that had so
much more of action than of reflection in it. It was a life fascinating
and exciting, and profoundly unsatisfactory. Yet, after all, it was more
really life than that placid vegetation in the country. She felt that in
the whirl of only a few days of it--operas, receptions, teas, readings,
dances, dinners, where everybody sparkled with a bewildering brilliancy,
and yet from which one brought away nothing but a sense of strain; such
gallantry, such compliments, such an easy tossing about of every topic
under heaven; such an air of knowing everything, and not caring about
anything very much; so much mutual admiration and personal satisfaction!
She liked it, and perhaps was restless because she liked it. To be
admired, to be deferred to--was there any harm in that? Only, if one
suffers admiration today, it becomes a necessity tomorrow. She began to
feel the influence of that life which will not let one stand still for
a moment. If it is not the opera, it is a charity; if it is not a lover,
it is some endowed cot in a hospital. There must be something going on
every day, every hour.

Yes, she was restless, and could not read. She thought of Mr. Henderson.
He had called formally. She had seen him, here and there, again and
again. He had sought her out in all companies; his face had broken into
a smile when he met her; he had talked with her lightly, gayly; she
remembered the sound of his voice; she had learned to know his figure in
a room among a hundred; and she blushed as she remembered that she had
once or twice followed him with her eyes in a throng. He was, to
be sure, nothing to her; but he was friendly; he was certainly
entertaining; he was a part, somehow, of this easy-flowing life.

Miss Eschelle was announced. Margaret begged that she would come
upstairs without ceremony. The mutual taking-in of the pretty street
costume and the pretty morning toilet was the work of a moment--the
photographer has invented no machine that equals a woman’s eyes for such
a purpose.

“How delightful it is! how altogether charming!” and Margaret felt that
she was included with the room in this admiration. “I told mamma that
I was coming to see you this morning, even if I missed the Nestors’
luncheon. I like to please myself sometimes. Mamma says I’m frivolous,
but do you know”--the girls were comfortably seated by the fire, and
Carmen turned her sweet face and candid eyes to her companion--“I get
dreadfully tired of all this going round and round. No, I don’t even
go to the Indigent Mothers’ Home; it’s part of the same thing, but I
haven’t any gift that way. Ah, you were reading--that novel.”

“Yes; I was trying to read it; I intend to read it.”

“Oh, we have had it! It’s a little past now, but it has been all the
rage. Everybody has read it; that is, I don’t know that anybody has read
it, but everybody has been talking about it. Of course somebody must
have read it, to set the thing agoing. And it has been discussed to
death. I sometimes feel as if I had changed my religion half a dozen
times in a fortnight. But I haven’t heard anything about it for a week.
We have taken up the Hindoo widows now, you know.” And the girl laughed,
as if she knew she were talking nonsense.

“And you do not read much in the city?” Margaret asked, with an
answering smile.

“Yes; in the summer. That is, some do. There is a reading set. I don’t
know that they read much, but there is a reading set. You know,
Miss Debree, that when a book is published--really published, as Mr.
Henderson says--you don’t need to read it. Somehow it gets into the air
and becomes common property. Everybody hears the whole thing. You can
talk about it from a notice. Of course there are some novels that one
must read in order to understand human nature. Do you read French?”

“Yes; but not many French novels; I cannot.”

“Nor can I,” said Carmen, with a sincere face. “They are too realistic
for me.” She was at the moment running over in her mind a “situation” in
a paper-covered novel turned down on her nightstand. “Mr. Henderson says
that everybody condemns the French novels, and that people praise the
novels they don’t read.”

“You know Mr. Henderson very well?”

“Yes; we’ve known him a long time. He is the only man I’m afraid of.”

“Afraid of?”

“Well, you know he is a sort of Club man; that style of man provokes
your curiosity, for you never can tell how much such men know. It makes
you a little uneasy.”

Carmen was looking into the fire, as if abstractedly reflecting upon
the nature of men in general, but she did not fail to notice a slight
expression of pain on Margaret’s face.

“But there is your Mr. Lyon--”

Margaret laughed. “You do me too much honor. I think you discovered him
first.”

“Well, our Mr. Lyon.” Carmen was still looking into the fire. “He is
such a good young man!”

Margaret did not exactly fancy this sort of commendation, and she
replied, with somewhat the tone of defending him, “We all have the
highest regard for Mr. Lyon.”

“Yes, and he is quite gone on Brandon, I assure you. He intends to do a
great deal of good in the world. I think he spends half his time in
New York studying, he calls it, our charitable institutions. Mamma
reproaches me that I don’t take more interest in philanthropy. That is
her worldly side. Everybody has a worldly side. I’m as worldly as I can
be”--this with a look of innocence that denied the self-accusation--“but
I haven’t any call to marry into Exeter Hall and that sort of thing.
That is what she means--dear mamma. Are you High-Church or evangelical?”
 she asked, after a moment, turning to Margaret?

Margaret explained that she was neither.

“Well, I am High-Church, and Mr. Lyon is evangelical-Church evangelical.
There couldn’t be any happiness, you know, without harmony in religious
belief.”

“I should think not,” said Margaret, now quite recovering herself. “It
must be a matter of great anxiety to you here.”

Carmen was quick to note the change of tone, and her face beamed with
merriment as she rose.

“What nonsense I’ve been talking! I did not intend to go into such deep
things. You must not mind what I said about Mr.--(a little pause to
read Margaret’s face)--Mr. Lyon. We esteem him as much as you do. How
charming you are looking this morning! I wish I had your secret of
not letting this life tell on one.” And she was gone in a shower of
compliments and smiles and caressing ways. She had found out what she
came to find out. Mr. Henderson needs watching, she said to herself.

The interview, as Margaret thought it over, was amusing, but it did not
raise her spirits. Was everybody worldly and shallow? Was this the sort
of woman whom Mr. Henderson fancied? Was Mr. Henderson the sort of man
to whom such a woman would be attracted?



IX

It was a dinner party in one of the up-town houses--palaces--that
begin to repeat in size, spaciousness of apartments, and decoration the
splendor of the Medicean merchant princes. It is the penalty that we pay
for the freedom of republican opportunity that some must be very rich.
This is the logical outcome of the open chance for everybody to be
rich--and it is the surest way to distinction. In a free country the
course must be run, and it is by the accumulation of great wealth that
one can get beyond anxiety, and be at liberty to indulge in republican
simplicity.

Margaret and Miss Arbuser were ushered in through a double row of
servants in livery--shortclothes and stockings--in decorous vacuity--an
array necessary to bring into relief the naturalness and simplicity of
the entertainers. Vulgarity, one can see, consists in making one’s self
a part of the display of wealth: the thing to be attained is personal
simplicity on a background of the richest ostentation. It is difficult
to attain this, and theory says that it takes three generations for a
man to separate himself thus from his display. It was the tattle of the
town that the first owner of the pictures in the gallery of the Stott
mansion used to tell the prices to his visitors; the third owner is
quite beyond remembering them. He might mention, laughingly, that the
ornamented shovel in the great fireplace in the library was decorated by
Vavani--it was his wife’s fancy. But he did not say that the ceiling
in the music-room was painted by Pontifex Lodge, or that six Italian
artists had worked four years making the Corean room, every inch of
it exquisite as an intaglio--indeed, the reporters had made the town
familiar with the costly facts.

The present occupants understood quite well the value of a background:
the house swarmed with servants--retainers, one might say. Margaret, who
was fresh from her history class, recalled the days of Elizabeth, when
a man’s importance was gauged by the retinue of servitors and men and
women in waiting. And this is, after all, a better test of wealth than
a mere accumulation of things and cost of decoration; for though men and
women do not cost so much originally as good pictures--that is, good men
and women--everybody knows that it needs more revenue to maintain
them. Though the dinner party was not large, there was to be a dance
afterwards, and for every guest was provided a special attendant.

The dinner was served in the state dining-room, to which Mr. Henderson
had the honor of conducting Margaret. Here prevailed also the same
studied simplicity. The seats were for sixteen. The table went to the
extremity of elegant plainness, no crowding, no confusion of colors
under the soft lights; if there was ostentation anywhere, it was in the
dazzling fineness of the expanse of table-linen, not in the few rare
flowers, or the crystal, or the plate, which was of solid gold, simply
modest. The eye is pleased by this chastity--pure whiteness, the glow of
yellow, the slight touch of sensuous warmth in the rose. The dinner
was in keeping, short, noiselessly served under the eye of the maitre
d’hotel, few courses, few wines; no anxiety on the part of the host and
hostess--perhaps just a little consciousness that everything was simple
and elegant, a little consciousness of the background; but another
generation will remove that.

If to Margaret’s country apprehension the conversation was not quite up
to the level of the dinner and the house--what except that of a circle
of wits, who would be out of place there, could be?--the presence of Mr.
Henderson, who devoted himself to her, made the lack unnoticed. The
talk ran, as usual, on the opera, Wagner, a Christmas party at Lenox,
at Tuxedo, somebody’s engagement, some lucky hit in the Exchange, the
irritating personalities of the newspapers, the last English season, the
marriage of the Duchess of Bolinbroke, a confidential disclosure of who
would be in the Cabinet and who would have missions, a jocular remark
across the table about a “corner” (it is impossible absolutely here, as
well as at a literary dinner, to sink the shop), the Sunday opening of
galleries--anything to pass the hour, the ladies contributing most of
the vivacity and persiflage.

“I saw you, Mr. Henderson”--it was Mrs. Laflamme raising her voice--“the
other night in a box with a very pretty woman.”

“Yes--Miss Eschelle.”

“I don’t know them. We used to hear of them in Naples, Venice, various
places; they were in Europe some time; I believe. She was said to be
very entertaining--and enterprising.”

“Well, I suppose they have seen something of the world. The other lady
was her mother. And the man with us--that might interest you more, Mrs.
Laflamme, was Mr. Lyon, who will be the Earl of Chisholm.”

“Ah! Then I suppose she has money?”

“I never saw any painful evidence of poverty. But I don’t think Mr. Lyon
is fortune-hunting. He seems to be after information and--goodness.”

Margaret flushed a little, but apparently Henderson did not notice it.
Then she said (after Mrs. Laflamme had dropped the subject with the
remark that he had come to the right place), “Miss Eschelle called on me
yesterday.”

“And was, no doubt, agreeable.”

“She was, as Mrs. Laflamme says, entertaining. She quoted you a good
deal.”

“Quoted me? For what?”

“As one would a book, as a familiar authority.”

“I suppose I ought to be flattered, if you will excuse the street
expression, to have my stock quotable. Perhaps you couldn’t tell whether
Miss Eschelle was a bull or a bear in this case?”

“I don’t clearly know what that is. She didn’t offer me any,” said
Margaret, in a tone of carrying on the figure without any personal
meaning.

“Well, she is a bit of an operator. A good many women here amuse
themselves a little in stocks.”

“It doesn’t seem to me very feminine.”

“No? But women generally like to’ take risks and chances. In countries
where lotteries are established they always buy tickets.”

“Ah! then they only risk what they have. I think women are more prudent
and conservative than men.”

“No doubt. They are conservatives usually. But when they do go in for
radical measures and risks, they leave us quite behind.” Mr. Henderson
did not care to extend the conversation in this direction, and he asked,
abruptly, “Are you finding New York agreeable, Miss Debree?”

“Yes. Yes and no. One has no time to one’s self. Do you understand
why it is, Mr. Henderson, that one can enjoy the whole day and then be
thoroughly dissatisfied with it?”

“Perfectly; when the excitement is over.”

“And then I don’t seem to be myself here. I have a feeling of having
lost myself.”

“Because the world is so big?”

“Not that. Do you know, the world seems much smaller here than at home.”

“And the city appears narrow and provincial?”

“I cannot quite explain it. The interests of life don’t seem so
large--the questions, I mean, what is going on in Europe, the
literature, the reforms, the politics. I get a wider view when I stand
off--at home. I suppose it is more concentrated here. And, oh dear, I’m
so stupid! Everybody is so alert in little things, so quick to turn a
compliment, and say a bright thing. While I am getting ready to say
what I really think about Browning, for instance, he is disposed of in a
sentence.”

“That is because you try to say what you really think.”

“If one don’t, what’s the use of talk?”

“Oh, to pass the time.”

Margaret looked up to see if Henderson was serious. There was a smile of
amusement on his face, but not at all offensive, because the woman saw
that it was a look of interest also.

“Then I sha’n’t be serious any more,” she said, as there was a movement
to quit the table.

“That lays the responsibility on me of being serious,” he replied, in
the same light tone.

Later they were wandering through the picture-gallery together.
A gallery of modern pictures appeals for the most part to the
senses--represents the pomps, the color, the allurements of life.
It struck Henderson forcibly that this gallery, which he knew well,
appeared very different looking at it with Miss Debree from what it
would if he had been looking at it with Miss Eschelle. There were some
pictures that he hurried past, some technical excellences only used for
sensuous effects--that he did not call attention to as he might have
done with another. Curiously enough, he found himself seeking sentiment,
purity. If the drawing was bad, Margaret knew it; if a false note was
struck, she saw it. But she was not educated up to a good many of the
suggestions of the gallery. Henderson perceived this, and his manner
to her became more deferential and protective. It was a manner to which
every true woman responds, and Margaret was happy, more herself, and
talked with a freedom and gayety, a spice of satire, and a note of
reality that made her every moment more attractive to her companion.
In her, animation the charm of her unworn beauty blazed upon him with a
direct personal appeal. He hardly cared to conceal his frank admiration.
She, on her part, was thinking, what could Miss Eschelle mean by saying
that she was afraid of him?

“Does the world seem any larger here, Miss Debree?” he asked, as they
had lingeringly made the circuit of the room and passed out through the
tropical conservatory to join the rest of the company.

“Yes--away from people.”

“Then it is not numbers, I am glad to know, that make a world.”

She did not reply. But when he encountered her, robed for departure, at
the foot of the stairway, she gave him her hand in good-night, and their
eyes met for a moment.

I wonder if that was the time? Probably not. I fancy that when the right
day came she confessed that the moment was when she first saw him enter
their box at the opera.

Henderson walked down the avenue slowly, hearing the echo of his own
steps in the deserted street. He was in no haste to reach home. It
was such a delightful evening-snowing a little, and cold, but so
exhilarating. He remembered just how she turned her head as she got into
the carriage. She had touched his arm lightly once in the gallery to
call his attention to a picture. Yes, the world was larger, larger, by
one, and it would seem large--her image came to him distinctly--if she
were the only one.

Henderson was under the spell of this evening when the next, in response
to a note asking him to call for a moment on business, he was shown into
the Eschelle drawing-room. It was dimly lighted, but familiarity with
the place enabled him without difficulty to find his way down the
long suite, rather overcrowded with luxurious furniture, statuary, and
pictures on easels, to the little library at the far end glowing in a
rosy light.

There, ensconced in a big chair, a book in her hand, one pretty foot on
the fender, sat Carmen, in a grayish, vaporous toilet, which took a warm
hue from the color of the spreading lamp-shades. On the carved table
near was a litter of books and of nameless little articles, costly and
coquettish, which assert femininity, even in a literary atmosphere.
Over the fireplace hung a picture of spring--a budding girl, smiling and
winning, in a semi-transparent raiment, advancing with swift steps to
bring in the season of flowers and of love. The hand that held the book
rested upon the arm of the chair, a finger inserted in the place where
she had been reading, her rounded white arm visible to the elbow, and
Carmen was looking into the fire in the attitude of reflection upon a
suggestive passage.

Women have so many forms of attraction, different women are attractive
in so many different ways, moods are so changing, beauty is so
undefinable, and has so many weapons. And yet men are called inconstant!

It was not until Henderson had time to take in the warmth of this
domestic picture that Carmen rose.

“It is so good of you to come, with all your engagements. Mamma is
excused with a headache, but she has left me power of attorney to ask
questions about our little venture.”

“I hope the attorney will not put me through a cross-examination.”

“That depends upon how you have been behaving, Mr. Henderson. I’m not
very cross yet. Now, sit there so that I can look at you and see how
honest you are.”

“Do you want me to put on my business or my evening expression?”

“Oh, the first, if you mean business.”

“Well, your stocks are going up.”

“That’s nice. You are so lucky! Everything goes up with you. Do you know
what they say of you.

“Nothing bad, I hope.”

“That everything you touch turns to gold. That you will be one of the
nabobs of New York in ten years.”

“That’s a startling destiny.”

“Isn’t it? I don’t like it.” The girl seemed very serious. “I’d like
you to be distinguished. To be in the Cabinet. To be minister--go to
England. But one needs a great deal of money for that, to go as one
ought to go. What a career is open to a man in this country if he has
money!”

“But I don’t care for politics.”

“Who does? But position. You can afford that if you have money enough.
Do you know, Mr. Henderson, I think you are dull.”

“Thank you. I reckoned you’d find it out.”

“The other night at the Nestor ball a lady--no, I won’t tell you who she
is--asked me if I knew who that man was across the room; such an air
of distinction; might be the new British Minister. You know, I almost
blushed when I said I did know him.”

“Well?”

“You see what people expect of you. When a man looks distinguished and
is clever, and knows how to please if he likes, he cannot help having a
career, unless he is afraid to take the chances.”

Henderson was not conscious of ever being wanting in this direction.
The picture conjured up by the ingenious girl was not unfamiliar to his
mind, and he understood quite well the relation to it that Carmen had in
her mind; but he did not take the lead offered. Instead, he took refuge
in the usual commonplace, and asked, “Wouldn’t you like to have been a
man?”

“Heaven forbid! I should be too wicked. It is responsibility enough to
be a woman. I did not expect such a banality from you. Do you think, Mr.
Henderson, we had better sell?”

“Sell what?”

“Our stocks. You are so occupied that I thought they might fall when you
are up in the clouds somewhere.”

“No, I shall not forget.”

“Well, such things happen. I might forget you if it were not for the
stocks.”

“Then I shall keep the stocks, even if they fall.”

“And we should both fall together. That would be some compensation. Not
much. Going to smash with you would be something like going to church
with Mr. Lyon. It might have a steadying effect.”

“What has come over you tonight, Carmen?” Henderson asked, leaning
forward with an expression of half amusement, half curiosity.

“I’ve been thinking--doesn’t that astonish you?--about life. It is
very serious. I got some new views talking with that Miss Debree from
Brandon. Chiefly from what she didn’t say. She is such a lovely girl,
and just as unsophisticated--well, as we are. I fear I shocked her by
telling her your opinion of French novels.”

“You didn’t tell her that I approved of all the French novels you read?”

“Oh no! I didn’t say you approved of any. It sort of came out that you
knew about them. She is so downright and conscientious. I declare I felt
virtuous shivers running all over me all the time I was with her. I’m
conscientious myself. I want everybody to know the worst of me. I wish
I could practice some concealment. But she rather discourages me. She
would take the color out of a career. She somehow doesn’t allow for
color, I could see. Duty, duty--that is the way she looks at life. She’d
try to keep me up to it; no playing by the way. I liked her very much. I
like people not to have too much toleration. She would be just the wife
for some nice country rector.”

“Perhaps I ought to tell her your plan for her? I dined with her last
night at the Stotts’.”

“Yes?” Carmen had been wondering if he would tell her of that. “Was it
very dull?”

“Not very. There was music, distant enough not to interfere with
conversation, and the gallery afterwards.”

“It must have been very exhilarating. You talked about the Duchess of
Bolinbroke, and the opera, and Prince Talleyrand, and the corner in
wheat--dear me, I know, so decorous! And you said Miss Debree was
there?”

“I had the honor of taking her out.”

“Mr. Henderson”--the girl had risen to adjust the lamp-shade, and
now stood behind his chair with her arm resting on it, so that he was
obliged to turn his head backward to see her--“Mr. Henderson, do you
know you are getting to be a desperate flirt?” The laughing eyes looking
into his said that was not such a desperate thing to do if he chose the
right object.

“Who taught me?” He raised his left hand. She did not respond to the
overture, except to snap the hand with her index-finger, and was back in
her chair again, regarding him demurely.

“I think we shall go abroad soon.” The little foot was on the fender
again, and the face had the look of melancholy resolution.

“And leave Mr. Lyon without any protection here?” The remark was made in
a tone of good-humored raillery, but for some reason it seemed to sting
the girl.

“Pshaw!” she said. “How can you talk such nonsense? You,” and she rose
to her feet in indignation--“you to advise an American girl to sell
herself for a title--the chance of a title. I’m ashamed of you!”

“Why, Carmen,” he replied, flushing, “I advised nothing of the sort. I
hadn’t the least idea. I don’t care a straw for Mr. Lyon.”

“That’s just it; you don’t care,” sinking into her seat, still
unappeased. “I think I’ll tell Mr. Lyon that he will have occupation
enough to keep him in this country if he puts his money into that scheme
you were talking over the other night.”

Henderson was in turn annoyed. “You can tell him anything you like.
I’m no more responsible for his speculations than for his domestic
concerns.”

“Now you are offended. It’s not nice of you to put me in the wrong when
you know how impulsive I am. I wish I didn’t let my feelings run away
with me.” This said reflectively, and looking away from him. And
then, turning towards him with wistful, pleading eyes: “Do you know, I
sometimes wish I had never seen you. You have so much power to make a
person very bad or very good.”

“Come, come,” said Henderson, rising, “we mustn’t quarrel about an
Englishman--such old friends.”

“Yes, we are very old friends.” The girl rose also, and gave him her
hand. “Perhaps that’s the worst of it. If I should lose your esteem I
should go into a convent.” She dropped his hand, and snatching a bunch
of violets from the table, fixed them in his button-hole, looking up in
his face with vestal sweetness. “You are not offended?”

“Not a bit; not the least in the world,” said Henderson, heartily,
patting the hand that still lingered upon his lapel.

When he had gone, Carmen sank into her chair with a gesture of vexation,
and there were hard lines in her sweet face. “What an insensible stick!”
 Then she ran up-stairs to her mother, who sat in her room reading one of
the town-weeklies, into which some elderly ladies look for something to
condemn.

“Well?”

“Such a stupid evening! He is just absorbed in that girl from Brandon. I
told him we were going abroad.”

“Going abroad! You are crazy, child. New York is forty times as
amusing.”

“And forty times as tiresome. I’m sick of it. Mamma, don’t you think it
would be only civil to ask Mr. Lyon to a quiet dinner before he goes?”

“Certainly. That is what I said the other day. I thought you--”

“Yes, I was ill-natured then. But I want to please you. And we really
ought to be civil.”

One day is so like another in the city. Every day something new, and,
the new the same thing over again. And always the expectation that it
will be different tomorrow. Nothing is so tiresome as a kaleidoscope,
though it never repeats itself.

Fortunately there are two pursuits that never pall--making money and
making love.

Henderson had a new object in life, though the new one did not sensibly
divert him from the old; it rather threw a charming light over it, and
made the possibilities of it more attractive. In all his schemes he
found the thought of Margaret entering. Why should it not have been
Carmen? he sometimes thought. She thoroughly understood him. She would
never stand in the way of his most daring ambitions with any scruples.
Her conscience would never nag his. She would be ambitious for a career
for him. Would she care for him or the career? How clever she was! And
affectionate? She would be if she had a heart.

He was not balancing the two. What man ever does, in fact? It was
simply because Margaret had a heart that he loved her, that she seemed
necessary to him. He was quite capable of making a match for his
advancement, but he felt strong enough to make one for his own pleasure.
And if there are men so worldly as not to be attracted to unworldliness
in a woman, Henderson was not one of them. If his heart had not
dictated, his brain would have told him the value of the sympathy of a
good woman.

He was a very busy man, in the thick of the struggle for a great
fortune. It did not occur to him to reflect whether she would approve
all the methods he resorted to, but all the women he knew liked success,
and the thought of her invigorated him. If she once loved him, she would
approve what he did.

He saw much of her in those passing days--days that went like a dream
to one of them at least. He was a welcome guest at the Arbusers’, but
he saw little of Margaret alone. It did not matter. A chance look is a
volume; a word is a library. They saw each other; they heard each other.
And then passion grows almost as well in the absence as in the presence
of the object. Imagination then has free play. A little separation
sometimes will fan it into a flame.

The days went by, and Margaret’s visit was over. I am obliged to say
that the leave-taking was a gay one, as full of laughter as it was of
hope. Brandon was such a little way off. Henderson often had business
there. The Misses Arbuser said, “Of course.” And Margaret said he must
not forget that she lived there. Even when she bade her entertainers an
affectionate good-by, she could not look very unhappy.

Spring was coming. That day in the cars there were few signs of it
on the roadside to be seen, but the buds were swelling. And Margaret,
neglecting the book which lay on her lap, and looking out the window,
felt it in all her veins.



X

It is said that the world is created anew for every person who is in
love. There is therefore this constant miracle of a new heavens and a
new earth. It does not depend upon the seasons. The subtle force which
is in every human being, more or less active, has this power, as if
love were somehow a principle pervading nature itself, and capable of
transforming it. Is this a divine gift? Can it be used more than once?
Once spent, does the world to each succeeding experimenter in it become
old and stale? We say the world is old. In one sense, the real sense
to every person, it is no older than the lives lived in it at any given
time. If it is always passing away, it is always being renewed. Every
time a youth looks love in a maiden’s eyes, and sees the timid appealing
return of the universal passion, the world for those two is just as
certainly created as it was on the first morning, in all its color,
odor, song, freshness, promise. This is the central mystery of life.

Unconsciously to herself, Margaret had worked this miracle. Never before
did the little town look so bright; never before was there exactly such
a color on the hills-sentiment is so pale compared with love; never
before did her home appear so sweet; never before was there such a fine
ecstasy in the coming of spring.

For all this, home-coming, after the first excitement of arrival is
over, is apt to be dull. The mind is so occupied with other emotions
that the friends even seem a little commonplace and unresponsive, and
the routine is tame. Out of such a whirl of new experiences to
return and find that nothing has happened; that the old duties and
responsibilities are waiting! Margaret had eagerly leaped from the
carriage to throw herself into her aunt’s arms-what a sweet welcome it
is, that of kin!--and yet almost before the greeting was over she felt
alone. There was that in the affectionate calmness of Miss Forsythe that
seemed to chill the glow and fever of passion in her new world. And she
had nothing to tell. Everything had changed, and she must behave as if
nothing had happened. She must take up her old life--the interests of
the neighborhood. Even the little circle of people she loved appeared
distant from her at the moment; impossible it seemed to bring them into
the rushing current of her life. Their joy in getting her back again she
could not doubt, nor the personal affection with which she was welcomed.
But was the New England atmosphere a little cold? What was the flavor
she missed in it all? The next day a letter came. The excuse for it was
the return of a fan which Mr. Henderson had carried off in his pocket
from the opera. What a wonderful letter it was--his handwriting, the
first note from him! Miss Forsythe saw in it only politeness. For
Margaret it outweighed the town of Brandon. It lay in her lap as she
sat at her chamber window looking out over the landscape, which was
beginning to be flushed with a pale green. There was a robin on the
lawn, and a blackbird singing in the pine. “Go not, happy day,” she
said, with tears in her eyes. She took up the brief letter and read it
again. Was he really hers, “truly”? And she answered the letter, swiftly
and with no hesitation, but with a throbbing heart. It was a civil
acknowledgment; that was all. Henderson might have lead it aloud in the
Exchange. But what color, what charming turns of expression, what
of herself, had the girl put into it, that gave him such a thrill of
pleasure when he read it? What secret power has a woman to make a common
phrase so glow with her very self?

Here was something in her life that was her own, a secret, a hope,
and yet a tremulous anticipation to be guarded almost from herself. It
colored everything; it was always, whatever she was doing or saying,
present, like an air that one unconsciously hums for days after it has
caught his fancy. Blessed be the capacity of being fond and foolish! If
that letter was under her pillow at night, if this new revelation was
last in her thought as she fell asleep, if it mingled with the song of
the birds in the spring morning, as some great good pervading the world,
is there anything distinguishing in such an experience that it should be
dwelt on? And if there were questionings and little panics of doubt, did
not these moments also reveal Margaret to herself more certainly than
the hours of happy dreaming?

Questionings no doubt there were, and, later, serious questionings;
for habit is almost as strong as love, and the old ways of life and of
thought will reassert themselves in a thoughtful mind, and reason will
insist on analyzing passion and even hope.

Gradually the home life and every-day interests began to assume their
natural aspect and proportions. It was so sweet and sane, this home
life, interesting and not feverish. There was time for reading, time for
turning over things in the mind, time for those interchanges of feeling
and of ideas, by the fireside; she was not required to be always on
dress parade, in mind or person, always keyed up to make an impression
or receive one; how much wider and sounder was Morgan’s view of the
world, allowing for his kindly cynicism, than that prevalent in the
talk where she had lately been! How sincere and hearty and free ran the
personal currents in this little neighborhood! In the very fact that
the daily love and affection for her and interest in her were taken for
granted she realized the difference between her position here and that
among newer friends who showed more open admiration.

Little by little there was a readjustment. In comparison, the city life,
with its intensity of action and feeling, began to appear distant, not
so real, mixed, turbid, even frivolous. And was Henderson a vanishing
part of this pageant? Was his figure less distinct as the days went by?
It could not be affirmed. Love is such a little juggler, and likes, now
and again, to pretend to be so reasonable and judicious. There were no
more letters. If there had been a letter now and then, on any excuse,
the nexus would have been more distinct: nothing feeds the flame exactly
like a letter; it has intention, personality, secrecy. And the little
excitement of it grows. Once a week gets to be twice a week, three
times, four times, and then daily. And then a day without a letter is
such a blank, and so full of fear! What can have happened? Is he ill?
Has he changed? The opium habit is nothing to the letter habit-between
lovers. Not that Margaret expected a letter. Indeed, reason told her
that it had not gone so far as that. But she should see him. She felt
sure of that. And the thought filled all the vacant places in her
imagination of the future.

And yet she thought she was seeing him more clearly than when he was
with her. Oh wise young woman! She fancied she was deliberating, looking
at life with great prudence. It must be one’s own fault if one makes a
radical mistake in marriage. She was watching the married people about
her with more interest-the Morgans, our own household, Mrs. Fletcher;
and besides, her aunt, whose even and cheerful life lacked this
experience. It is so wise to do this, to keep one’s feelings in control,
not to be too hasty! Everybody has these intervals of prudence. That is
the reason there are so few mistakes.

I dare say that all these reflections and deliberations in the maidenly
mind were almost unconscious to herself; certainly unacknowledged. It
was her imagination that she was following, and scarcely a distinct
reality or intention. She thought of Henderson, and he gave a certain
personality, vivid maybe, to that dream of the future which we all
in youth indulge; but she would have shrunk from owning this even to
herself. We deceive ourselves as often as we deceive others. Margaret
would have repudiated with some warmth any intimation that she had lost
her heart, and was really predicting the practical possibilities of that
loss, and she would have been quite honest with herself in thinking that
she was still mistress of her own feeling. Later on she would know, and
delight to confess, that her destiny was fixed at a certain hour, at
a certain moment, in New York, for subsequent events would run back to
that like links in a chain. And she would have been right and also wrong
in that; for but for those subsequent events the first impression would
have faded, and been taken little account of in her life. I am more and
more convinced that men and women act more upon impulse and less upon
deep reflection and self-examination than the analytic novelists would
have us believe, duly weighing motives and balancing considerations;
and that men and women know themselves much less thoroughly than they
suppose they do. There is a great deal of exaggeration, I am convinced,
about the inward struggles and self-conflicts. The reader may know that
Margaret was hopelessly in love, because he knows everything; but that
charming girl would have been shocked and wounded to the most indignant
humiliation if she had fancied that her friends thought that. Nay, more,
if Henderson had at this moment made by letter a proposal for her hand,
her impulse would have been to repudiate the offer as unjustified by
anything that had taken place, and she would no doubt have obeyed that
impulse.

But something occurred, while she was in this mood, that did not shock
her maidenly self-consciousness, nor throw her into antagonism, but
which did bring her face to face with a possible reality. And this was
simply the receipt of a letter from Henderson; not a love-letter--far
enough from that--but one in which there was a certain tone and
intention that the most inexperienced would recognize as possibly
serious. Aside from the announcement in the letter, the very fact of
writing it was significant, conveying an intimation that the reader
might be interested in what concerned the writer. The letter was longer
than it need have been, for one thing, as if the pen, once started
on its errand, ran on con amore. The writer was coming to Brandon;
business, to be sure, was the excuse; but why should it have been
necessary to announce to her a business visit? There crept into the
letter somehow a good deal about his daily life, linked, to be sure,
with mention of places and people in which she had recently an interest.
He had been in Washington, and there were slight sketches of well-known
characters in Congress and in the Government; he had been in Chicago,
and even as far as Denver, and there were little pictures of scenes that
might amuse her. There was no special mystery about all this travel and
hurrying from place to place, but it gave Margaret a sense of varied and
large occupations that she did not understand. Through it all there was
the personality that had been recently so much in her thoughts. He was
coming. That was a very solid fact that she must meet. And she did not
doubt that he was coming to see her, and soon. That was a definite and
very different idea from the dim belief that he would come some time. He
had signed himself hers “faithfully.”

It was a letter that could not be answered like the other one; for it
raised questions and prospects, and the thousand doubts that make one
hesitate in any definite step; and, besides, she pleased herself to
think that she did not know her own mind. He had not asked if he might
come; he had said he was coming, and really there was no answer to that.
Therefore she put it out of her mind-another curious mental process we
have in dealing with a matter that is all the time the substratum of our
existence. And she was actually serious; if she was reflective, she was
conscious of being judicially reflective.

But in this period of calm and reflection it was impossible that a woman
of Margaret’s habits and temperament should not attempt to settle in her
mind what that life was yonder of which she had a little taste; what
was the career that Henderson had marked out for himself; what were his
principles; what were the methods and reasons of his evident success.
Endeavoring in her clear mind to separate the person, about whose
personality she was so fondly foolish, from his schemes, which she so
dimly comprehended, and applying to his somewhat hazy occupations her
simple moral test, were the schemes quite legitimate? Perhaps she
did not go so far as this; but what she read in the newspapers of
moneymaking in these days made her secretly uneasy, and she found
herself wishing that he were definitely practicing some profession, or
engaged in some one solid occupation.

In the little parliament at our house, where everything, first and last,
was overhauled and brought to judgment, without, it must be confessed,
any visible effect on anything, one evening a common “incident” of the
day started the conversation. It was an admiring account in a newspaper
of a brilliant operation by which three or four men had suddenly become
millionaires.

“I don’t see,” said my wife, “any mention in this account of the
thousands who have been reduced to poverty by this operation.”

“No,” said Morgan; “that is not interesting.”

“But it would be very interesting to me,” Mrs. Fletcher remarked. “Is
there any protection, Mr. Morgan, for people who have invested their
little property?”

“Yes; the law.”

“But suppose your money is all invested, say in a railway, and something
goes wrong, where are you to get the money to pay for the law that will
give you restitution? Is there anything in the State, or public opinion,
or anywhere, that will protect your interests against clever swindling?”

“Not that I know of,” Morgan admitted. “You take your chance when you
let your money go out of your stocking. You see there are so many people
who want it. You can put it in the ground.”

“But if I own the ground I put it in, the voters who have no ground will
tax it till there is nothing left for me.”

“That is equality.”

“But it isn’t equality, for somebody gets very rich in railways or
lands, while we lose our little all. Don’t you think there ought to be
a public official whose duty it is to enforce the law gratis which I
cannot afford to enforce when I am wronged?”

“The difficulty is to discover whether you are wronged or only
unfortunate. It needs a lawyer to find that out. And very likely if you
are wronged, the wrongdoer has so cleverly gone round the law that it
needs legislation to set you straight, and that needs a lobbyist, whom
the lawyer must hire, or he must turn lobbyist himself. Now, a lawyer
costs money, and a lobbyist is one of the most expensive of modern
luxuries; but when you have a lawyer and lobbyist in one, you will find
it economical to let him take your claim and all that can be made out
of it, and not bother you any more about it. But there is no doubt about
the law, as I said. You can get just as much law as you can pay for. It
is like any other commodity.”

“You mean to say,” I asked, “that the lawyer takes what the operator
leaves?”

“Not exactly. There is a great deal of unreasonable prejudice against
lawyers. They must live. There is no nobler occupation than the
application of the principle of justice in human affairs. The trouble
is that public opinion sustains the operator in his smartness, and
estimates the lawyer according to his adroitness. If we only evoked the
aid of a lawyer in a just cause, the lawyers would have less to do.

“Usually and naturally the best talent goes with the biggest fees.”

“It seems to me,” said my wife, musing along, in her way, on parallel
lines, “that there ought to be a limit to the amount of property one man
can get into his absolute possession, to say nothing of the methods by
which he gets it.”

“That never yet could be set,” Morgan replied. “It is impossible for
any number of men to agree on it. I don’t see any line between absolute
freedom of acquisition, trusting to circumstances, misfortune, and death
to knock things to pieces, and absolute slavery, which is communism.”

“Do you believe, Mr. Morgan, that any vast fortune was ever honestly
come by?”

“That is another question. Honesty is such a flexible word. If you mean
a process the law cannot touch, yes. If you mean moral consideration for
others, I doubt. But property accumulates by itself almost. Many a
man who has got a start by an operation he would not like to have
investigated, and which he tries to forget, goes on to be very rich, and
has a daily feeling of being more and more honorable and respectable,
using only means which all the world calls fair and shrewd.”

“Mr. Morgan,” suddenly asked Margaret, who had been all the time an
uneasy listener to the turn the talk had taken, “what is railroad
wrecking?”

“Oh, it is very simple, at least in some of its forms. The ‘wreckers,’
as they are called, fasten upon some railway that is prosperous, pays
dividends, pays a liberal interest on its bonds, and has a surplus. They
contrive to buy, no matter of what cost, a controlling interest in it,
either in its stock or its management. Then they absorb its surplus;
they let it run down so that it pays no dividends, and by-and-by cannot
even pay its interest; then they squeeze the bondholders, who may be
glad to accept anything that is offered out of the wreck, and
perhaps then they throw the property into the hands of a receiver, or
consolidate it with some other road at a value enormously greater than
the cost to them in stealing it. Having in one way or another sucked it
dry, they look round for another road.”

“And all the people who first invested lose their money, or the most of
it?”

“Naturally, the little fish get swallowed.”

“It is infamous,” said Margaret--“infamous! And men go to work to do
this, to get other people’s property, in cool blood?”

“I don’t know how cool, but it is in the way of business.”

“What is the difference between that and getting possession of a bank
and robbing it?” she asked, hot with indignation.

“Oh, one is an operation, and the other is embezzlement.”

“It is a shame. How can people permit it? Suppose, Mrs. Fletcher, a
wrecker should steal your money that way?”

“I was thinking of that.”

I never saw Margaret more disturbed--out of all proportion, I thought,
to the cause; for we had talked a hundred times about such things.

“Do you think all men who are what you call operating around are like
that?” she asked.

“Oh, no,” I said. “Probably most men who are engaged in what is
generally called speculation are doing what seems to them a perfectly
legitimate business. It is a common way of making a fortune.”

“You see, Margaret,” Morgan explained, “when people in trade buy
anything, they expect to sell it for more than they gave for it.”

“It seems to me,” Margaret replied, more calmly, “that a great deal of
what you men call business is just trying to get other people’s money,
and doesn’t help anybody or produce anything.”

“Oh, that is keeping up the circulation, preventing stagnation.”

“And that is the use of brokers in grain and stocks?”

“Partly. They are commonly the agents that others use to keep themselves
from stagnation.”

“I cannot see any good in it,” Margaret persisted. “No one seems to have
the things he buys or sells. I don’t understand it.”

“That is because you are a woman, if you will pardon me for saying it.
Men don’t need to have things in hand; business is done on faith and
credit, and when a transaction is over, they settle up and pay the
difference, without the trouble of transporting things back and forth.”

“I know you are chaffing me, Mr. Morgan. But I should call that
betting.”

“Oh, there is a risk in everything you do. But you see it is really
paying for a difference of knowledge or opinion.”

“Would you buy stocks that way?”

“What way?”

“Why, agreeing to pay for your difference of opinion, as you call it,
not really having any stock at all.”

“I never did. But I have bought stocks and sold them pretty soon, if I
could make anything by the sale. All merchants act on that principle.”

“Well,” said Margaret, dimly seeing the sophistry of this, “I don’t
understand business morality.”

“Nobody does, Margaret. Most men go by the law. The Golden Rule seems to
be suspended by a more than two-thirds vote.”

It was by such inquiries, leading to many talks of this sort, that
Margaret was groping in her mind for the solution of what might become
to her a personal question. Consciously she did not doubt Henderson’s
integrity or his honor, but she was perplexed about the world of which
she had recently had a glimpse, and it was impossible to separate him
from it. Subjected to an absolutely new experience, stirred as her heart
had never been before by any man--a fact which at once irritated and
pleased her--she was following the law of her own nature, while she was
still her own mistress, to ponder these things and to bring her reason
to the guidance of her feeling. And it is probable that she did not at
all know the strength of her feeling, or have any conception of the real
power of love, and how little the head has to do with the great passion
of life, the intensity of which the poets have never in the least
exaggerated. If she thought of Mr. Lyon occasionally, of his white face
and pitiful look of suffering that day, she could not, after all, make
it real or permanently serious. Indeed, she was sure that no emotion
could so master her. And yet she looked forward to Henderson’s coming
with a sort of nervous apprehension, amounting almost to dread.



XI

It was the susceptible time of the year for plants, for birds, for
maids: all innocent natural impulses respond to the subtle influence of
spring. One may well gauge his advance in selfishness, worldliness, and
sin by his loss of this annual susceptibility, by the failure of this
sweet appeal to touch his heart. One must be very far gone if some note
of it does not for a moment bring back the tenderest recollections of
the days of joyous innocence.

Even the city, with its mass of stone and brick, rectangles, straight
lines, dust, noise, and fever of activity, is penetrated by this divine
suggestion of the renewal of life. You can scarcely open a window
without letting in a breath of it; the south wind, the twitter of a
sparrow, the rustle of leaves in the squares, the smell of the earth and
of some struggling plant in the area, the note of a distant hand-organ
softened by distance, are begetting a longing for youth, for green
fields, for love. As Carmen walked down the avenue with Mr. Lyon on a
spring morning she almost made herself believe that an unworldly life
with this simple-hearted gentleman--when he should come into his title
and estate--would be more to her liking than the most brilliant success
in place and power with Henderson. Unfortunately the spring influence
also suggested the superior attractiveness of the only man who had
ever taken her shallow fancy. And unfortunately the same note of
nature suggested to Mr. Lyon the contrast of this artificial piece of
loveliness with the domestic life of which he dreamed.

As for Margaret, she opened her heart to the spring without reserve. It
was May. The soft maples had a purple tinge, the chestnuts showed color,
the apple-trees were in bloom (all the air was full of their perfume),
the blackbirds were chattering in convention in the tall oaks, the
bright leaves and the flowering shrubs were alive with the twittering
and singing of darting birds. The soft, fleecy clouds, hovering as over
a world just created, seemed to make near and participant in the scene
the delicate blue of the sky. Margaret--I remember the morning--was
standing on her piazza, as I passed through the neighborhood drive,
with a spray of apple-blossoms in her hand. For the moment she seemed
to embody all the maiden purity of the scene, all its promise. I said,
laughing:

“We shall have to have you painted as spring.”

“But spring isn’t painted at all,” she replied, holding up the
apple--blossoms, and coming down the piazza with a dancing step.

“And so it won’t last. We want something permanent,” I was beginning to
say, when a carriage passed, going to our house. “I think that must be
Henderson.”

“Ah!” she exclaimed. Her sunny face clouded at once, and she turned to
go in as I hurried away.

It was Mr. Henderson, and there was at least pretense enough of business
to occupy us, with Mr. Morgan, the greater part of the day. It was not
till late in the afternoon that Henderson appeared to remember that
Margaret was in the neighborhood, and spoke of his intention of calling.
My wife pointed out the way to him across the grounds, and watched him
leisurely walking among the trees till he was out of sight.

“What an agreeable man Mr. Henderson is!” she said, turning to me; “most
companionable; and yet--and yet, my dear, I’m glad he is not my husband.
You suit me very well.” There was an air of conviction about this
remark, as if it were the result of deep reflection and comparison,
and it was emphasized by the little possessory act of readjusting my
necktie--one of the most subtle of female flatteries.

“But who wanted him to be your husband?” I asked. “Married women have
the oddest habit of going about the world picking out the men they
would not like to have married. Do they need continually to justify
themselves?”

“No; they congratulate themselves. You never can understand.”

“I confess I cannot. My first thought about an attractive woman whose
acquaintance I make is not that I am glad I did not marry her.”

“I dare say not. You are all inconsistent, you men. But you are the
least so of any man in the world, I do believe.”

It would be difficult to say whether the spring morning seemed more or
less glorious to Margaret when she went indoors, but its serenity was
gone.

It was like the premonition in nature of a change. She put the apple
blossoms in water and placed the jug on the table, turning it about half
a dozen times, moving her head from side to side to get the effect.
When it was exactly right, she said to her aunt, who sat sewing in the
bay-window, in a perfectly indifferent tone, “Mr. Fairchild just passed
here, and said that Mr. Henderson had come.”

“Ah!” Her aunt did not lift her eyes from her work, or appear to attach
the least importance to this tremendous piece of news. Margaret was
annoyed at what seemed to her an assumed indifference. Her nerves were
quivering with the knowledge that he had arrived, that he was in the
next house, that he might be here any moment--the man who had entered
into her whole life--and the announcement was no more to her aunt than
if she had said it rained. She was provoked at herself that she should
be so disturbed, yes, annoyed, at his proximity. She wished he had not
come--not today, at any rate. She looked about for something to do, and
began to rearrange this and that trifle in the sitting-room, which she
had perfectly arranged once before in the morning, moving about here and
there in a rather purposeless manner, until her aunt looked up and for
a moment followed her movements till Margaret left the room. In her
own chamber she sat by the window and tried to think, but there was no
orderly mental process; in vain she tried to run over in her mind the
past month and all her reflections and wise resolves. She heard the call
of the birds, she inhaled the odor of the new year, she was conscious
of all that was gracious and inviting in the fresh scene, but in her
sub-consciousness there was only one thought--he was there, he was
coming. She took up her sewing, but the needle paused in the stitch, and
she found herself looking away across the lawn to the hills; she took up
a book, but the words had no meaning, read and reread them as she
would. He is there, he is coming. And what of it? Why should she be so
disturbed? She was uncommitted, she was mistress of her own actions. Had
she not been coolly judging his conduct? She despised herself for being
so nervous and unsettled. If he was coming, why did he not come? Why was
he waiting so long? She arose impatiently and went down-stairs. There
was a necessity of doing something.

“Is there anything that you want from town, auntie?”

“Nothing that I know of. Are you going in?”

“No, unless you have an errand. It is such a fine day that it seems a
pity to stay indoors.”

“Well, I would walk if I were you.” But she did not go; she went instead
to her room. He might come any moment. She ought not to run away; and
yet she wished she were away. He said he was coming on business. Was it
not, then, a pretense? She felt humiliated in the idea of waiting for
him if the business were not a pretense.

How insensible men are! What a mere subordinate thing to them in life is
the love of a woman! Yes, evidently business was more important to him
than anything else. He must know that she was waiting; and she blushed
to herself at the very possibility that he should think such a thing.
She was not waiting. It was lunch-time. She excused herself. In the next
moment she was angry that she had not gone down as usual. It was time
for him to come. He would certainly come immediately after lunch. She
would not see him. She hoped never to see him. She rose in haste, put
on her hat, put it on carefully, turning and returning before the glass,
selected fresh gloves, and ran down-stairs.

“I’m going, auntie, for a walk to town.”

The walk was a long one. She came back tired. It was late in the
afternoon. Her aunt was quietly reading. She needed to ask her nothing:
Mr. Henderson had not been there. Why had he written to her?

“Oh, the Fairchilds want us to come over to dinner,” said Miss Forsythe,
without looking up.

“I hope you will go, auntie. I sha’n’t mind being alone.”

“Why? It’s perfectly informal. Mr. Henderson happens to be there.”

“I’m too stupid. But you must go. Mr. Henderson, in New York, expressed
the greatest desire to make your acquaintance.”

Miss Forsythe smiled. “I suppose he has come up on purpose. But, dear,
you must go to chaperon me. It would hardly be civil not to go, when
you knew Mr. Henderson in New York, and the Fairchilds want to make it
agreeable for him.”

“Why, auntie, it is just a business visit. I’m too tired to make the
effort. It must be this spring weather.”

Perhaps it was. It is so unfortunate that the spring, which begets so
many desires, brings the languor that defeats their execution. But there
is a limit to the responsibility even of spring for a woman’s moods.
Just as Margaret spoke she saw, through the open window, Henderson
coming across the lawn, walking briskly, but evidently not inattentive
to the charm of the landscape. It was his springy step, his athletic
figure, and, as he came nearer, the joyous anticipation in his face. And
it was so sudden, so unexpected--the vision so long looked for! There
was no time for flight, had she wanted to avoid him; he was on the
piazza; he was at the open door. Her hand went quickly to her heart
to still the rapid flutter, which might be from pain and might be from
joy--she could not tell. She had imagined their possible meeting so many
times, and it was not at all like this. She ought to receive him coldly,
she ought to receive him kindly, she ought to receive him indifferently.
But how real he was, how handsome he was! If she could have obeyed the
impulse of the moment I am not sure but she would have fled, and cast
herself face downward somewhere, and cried a little and thanked God for
him. He was in the room. In his manner there was no hesitation, in his
expression no uncertainty. His face beamed with pleasure, and there was
so much open admiration in his eyes that Margaret, conscious of it to
her heart’s core, feared that her aunt would notice it. And she met him
calmly enough, frankly enough. The quickness with which a woman can pull
herself together under such circumstances is testimony to her superior
fibre.

“I’ve been looking across here ever since morning,” he said, as soon as
the hand-shaking and introduction were over, “and I’ve only this minute
been released.” There was no air of apology in this, but a delicate
intimation of impatience at the delay. And still, what an unconscious
brute a man is!

“I thought perhaps you had returned,” said Margaret, “until my aunt was
just telling me we were asked to dine with you.”

Henderson gave her a quick glance. Was it possible she thought he could
go away without seeing her?

“Yes, and I was commissioned to bring you over when you are ready.”
 “I will not keep you waiting long, Mr. Henderson,” interposed Miss
Forsythe, out of the goodness of her heart. “My niece has been taking a
long walk, and this debilitating spring weather--”

“Oh, since the sun has gone away, I think I’m quite up to the exertion,
since you wish it, auntie,” a speech that made Henderson stare again,
wholly unable to comprehend the reason of an indirection which he could
feel--he who had been all day impatient for this moment. There was
a little talk about the country and the city at this season, mainly
sustained by Miss Forsythe and Henderson, and then he was left alone.
“Of course you should go, Margaret,” said her aunt, as they went
upstairs; “it would not be at all the thing for me to leave you here.
And what a fine, manly, engaging fellow Mr. Henderson is!”

“Yes, he acts very much like a man;” and Margaret was gone into her
room.

Go? There was not force enough in the commonwealth, without calling out
the militia, to keep Margaret from going to the dinner. She stopped a
moment in the middle of her chamber to think. She had almost forgotten
how he looked--his eyes, his smile. Dear me! how the birds were singing
outside, and how fresh the world was! And she would not hurry. He could
wait. No doubt he would wait now any length of time for her. He was in
the house, in the room below, perhaps looking out of the window, perhaps
reading, perhaps spying about at her knick-knacks--she would like to
look in at the door a moment to see what he was doing. Of course he was
here to see her, and all the business was a pretext. As she sat a moment
upon the edge of her bed reflecting what to put on, she had a little
pang that she had been doing him injustice in her thought. But it was
only for an instant. He was here. She was not in the least flurried.
Indeed, her mental processes were never clearer than when she settled
upon her simple toilet, made as it was in every detail with the sure
instinct of a woman who dresses for her lover. Heavens! what a miserable
day it had been, what a rebellious day! He ought to be punished for
it somehow. Perhaps the rose she put in her hair was part of the
punishment. But he should not see how happy she was; she would be civil,
and just a little reserved; it was so like a man to make a woman wait
all day and then think he could smooth it all over simply by appearing.

But somehow in Henderson’s presence these little theories of conduct did
not apply. He was too natural, direct, unaffected, his pleasure in being
with her was so evident! He seemed to brush aside the little defenses
and subterfuges. There was this about him that appeared to her
admirable, and in contrast with her own hesitating indirection, that
whatever he wanted--money, or position, or the love of woman--he went
straight to his object with unconsciousness that failure was possible.
Even in walking across the grounds in the soft sunset light, and
chatting easily, their relations seemed established on a most natural
basis, and Margaret found herself giving way to the simple enjoyment of
the hour. She was not only happy, but her spirits rose to inexpressible
gayety, which ran into the humor of badinage and a sort of spiritual
elation, in which all things seemed possible. Perhaps she recognized in
herself, what Henderson saw in her. And with it all there was an access
of tenderness for her aunt, the dear thing whose gentle life appeared so
colorless.

I had never seen Margaret so radiant as at the dinner; her high spirits
infected the table, and the listening and the talking were of the
best that the company could give. I remembered it afterwards, not
from anything special that was said, but from its flow of high animal
spirits, and the electric responsive mood everyone was in; no topic
carried too far, and the chance seriousness setting off the sparkling
comments on affairs. Henderson’s talk had the notable flavor of direct
contact with life, and very little of the speculative and reflective
tone of Morgan’s, who was always generalizing and theorizing about it.
He had just come from the West, and his off-hand sketches of men had
a special cynicism, not in the least condemnatory, mere good-natured
acceptance, and in contrast to Morgan’s moralizing and rather pitying
cynicism. It struck me that he did not believe in his fellows as much
as Morgan did; but I fancied that Margaret only saw in his attitude a
tolerant knowledge of the world.

“Are the people on the border as bad as they are represented?” she
asked.

“Certainly not much worse than they represent themselves,” he replied;
“I suppose the difference is that men feel less restraint there.”

“It is something more than that,” added Morgan. “There is a sort of
drift-wood of adventure and devil-may-care-ism that civilization throws
in advance of itself; but that isn’t so bad as the slag it manufactures
in the cities.”

“I remember you said, Mr. Morgan, that men go West to get rid of their
past,” said Margaret.

“As New Yorkers go to Europe to get rid of their future?” Henderson
inquired, catching the phrase.

“Yes”--Morgan turned to Margaret--“doubtless there is a satisfaction
sometimes in placing the width of a continent between a man and what
he has done. I’ve thought that one of the most popular verses in the
Psalter, on the border, must be the one that says--you will know if I
quote it right ‘Look how wide also the East is from the West; so far
hath He set our sins from us.’”

“That is dreadful,” exclaimed Margaret. “To think of you spending your
time in the service picking out passages to fit other people!”

“It sounds as if you had manufactured it,” was Henderson’s comment.

“No; that quiet Mr. Lyon pointed it out to me when we were talking about
Montana. He had been there.”

“By-the-way, Mr. Henderson,” my wife asked, “do you know what has become
of Mr. Lyon?”

“I believe he is about to go home.”

“I fancied Miss Eschelle might have something to say about that,” Morgan
remarked.

“Perhaps, if she were asked. But Mr. Lyon appeared rather indifferent to
American attractions.”

Margaret looked quickly at Henderson as he said this, and then ventured,
a little slyly, “She seemed to appreciate his goodness.”

“Yes; Miss Eschelle has an eye for goodness.”

This was said without change of countenance, but it convinced the
listener that Carmen was understood.

“And yet,” said Margaret, with a little air of temerity, “you seem to be
very good friends.”

“Oh, she is very charitable; she sees, I suppose, what is good in me;
and I’ll spare you the trouble of remarking that she must necessarily be
very sharp-sighted.”

“And I’m not going to destroy your illusion by telling you her real
opinion of you,” Margaret retorted.

Henderson begged to know what it was, but Margaret evaded the question
by new raillery. What did she care at the moment what Carmen thought of
Henderson? What--did either of them care what they were saying, so long
as there was some personal flavor in the talk! Was it not enough to talk
to each other, to see each other?

As we sat afterwards upon the piazza with our cigars, inhaling the odor
of the apple blossoms, and yielding ourselves, according to our age, to
the influence of the mild night, Margaret was in the high spirits which
accompany the expectation of bliss, without the sobering effect of its
responsibility. Love itself is very serious, but the overture is full
of freakish gayety. And it was all gayety that night. We all constituted
ourselves a guard of honor to Miss Forsythe and Margaret when they went
to their cottage, and there was a merry leave-taking in the moonlight.
To be sure, Margaret walked with Henderson, and they lagged a little
behind, but I had no reason to suppose that they were speaking of
the stars, or that they raised the ordinary question of their being
inhabited. I doubt if they saw the stars at all. How one remembers
little trifles, that recur like the gay bird notes of the opening scenes
that are repeated in the tragedy of the opera! I can see Margaret now,
on some bantering pretext, running back, after we had said good-night,
to give Henderson the blush-rose she had worn in her hair. How charming
the girl was in this freakish action!

“Do you think he is good enough for her?” asked my wife, when we were
alone.

“Who is good enough for whom?” I said, a yawn revealing my want of
sentiment.

“Don’t be stupid. You are not so blind as you pretend.”

“Well, if I am not so blind as I pretend, though I did not pretend to be
blind, I suppose that is mainly her concern.”

“But I wish she had cared for Lyon.”

“Perhaps Lyon did not care for her,” I suggested.

“You never see anything. Lyon was a noble fellow.”

“I didn’t deny that. But how was I to know about Lyon, my dear? I never
heard you say that you were glad he wasn’t your husband.”

“Don’t be silly. I think Henderson has very serious intentions.”

“I hope he isn’t frivolous,” I said.

“Well, you are. It isn’t a joking matter--and you pretend to be so fond
of Margaret!”

“So that is another thing I pretend? What do you want me to do? Which
one do you want me to make my enemy by telling him or her that the other
isn’t good enough?”

“I don’t want you to do anything, except to be reasonable, and
sympathize.”

“Oh, I sympathize all round. I assure you I’ve no doubt you are quite
right.” And in this way I crawled out of the discussion, as usual.

What a pretty simile it is, comparing life to a river, because rivers
are so different! There are the calm streams that flow eagerly from the
youthful sources, join a kindred flood, and go placidly to the sea, only
broadening and deepening and getting very muddy at times, but without
a rapid or a fall. There are others that flow carelessly in the upper
sunshine, begin to ripple and dance, then run swiftly, and rush into
rapids in which there is no escape (though friends stand weeping and
imploring on the banks) from the awful plunge of the cataract. Then
there is the tumult and the seething, the exciting race and rage through
the canon, the whirlpools and the passions of love and revelations of
character, and finally, let us hope, the happy emergence into the lake
of a serene life. And the more interesting rivers are those that have
tumults and experiences.

I knew well enough before the next day was over that it was too late for
the rescue of Margaret or Henderson. They were in the rapids, and
would have rejected any friendly rope thrown to draw them ashore. And
notwithstanding the doubts of my wife, I confess that I had so much
sympathy with the genuineness of it that I enjoyed this shock of two
strong natures rushing to their fate. Was it too sudden? Do two living
streams hesitate when they come together? When they join they join, and
mingle and reconcile themselves afterwards. It is only canals that
flow languidly in parallel lines, and meet, if they meet at all, by the
orderly contrivance of a lock.

In the morning the two were off for a stroll. There is a hill from which
a most extensive prospect is had of the city, the teeming valley, with
a score of villages and innumerable white spires, of forests and meadows
and broken mountain ranges. It was a view that Margaret the night before
had promised to show Henderson, that he might see what to her was the
loveliest landscape in the world. Whether they saw the view I do not
know. But I know the rock from which it is best seen, and could fancy
Margaret sitting there, with her face turned towards it and her hands
folded in her lap, and Henderson sitting, half turned away from it,
looking in her face. There is an apple orchard just below. It was in
bloom, and all the invitation of spring was in the air. That he saw all
the glorious prospect reflected in her mobile face I do not doubt--all
the nobility and tenderness of it. If I knew the faltering talk in
that hour of growing confidence and expectation, I would not repeat it.
Henderson lunched at the Forsythe’s, and after lunch he had some talk
with Miss Forsythe. It must have been of an exciting nature to her, for,
immediately after, that good woman came over in a great flutter, and
was closeted with my wife, who at the end of the interview had an air of
mysterious importance. It was evidently a woman’s day, and my advice was
not wanted, even if my presence was tolerated. All I heard my wife say
through the opening door, as the consultation ended, was, “I hope she
knows her own mind fully before anything is decided.”

As to the objects of this anxiety, they were upon the veranda of the
cottage, quite unconscious of the necessity of digging into their own
minds. He was seated, and she was leaning against the railing on which
the honeysuckle climbed, pulling a flower in pieces.

“It is such a short time I have known you,” she was saying, as if in
apology for her own feeling.

“Yes, in one way;” and he leaned forward, and broke his sentence with
a little laugh. “I think I must have known you in some pre-existent
state.”

“Perhaps. And yet, in another way, it seems long--a whole month, you
know.” And the girl laughed a little in her turn.

“It was the longest month I ever knew, after you left the city.”

“Was it? I oughtn’t to have said that first. But do you know, Mr.
Henderson, you seem totally different from any other man I ever knew.”

That this was a profound and original discovery there could be no doubt,
from the conviction with which it was announced. “I felt from the first
that I could trust you.”

“I wish”--and there was genuine feeling in the tone--“I were worthier of
such a generous trust.”

There was a wistful look in her face--timidity, self-depreciation,
worship--as Henderson rose and stood near her, and she looked up while
he took the broken flower from her hand. There was but one answer
to this, and in spite of the open piazza and the all-observant,
all-revealing day, it might have been given; but at the moment Miss
Forsythe was seen hurrying towards them through the shrubbery. She came
straight to where they stood, with an air of New England directness and
determination. One hand she gave to Henderson, the other to Margaret.
She essayed to speak, but tears were in her eyes, and her lips trembled;
the words would not come. She regarded them for an instant with all the
overflowing affection of a quarter of a century of repression, and then
quickly turned and went in. In a moment they followed her. Heaven go
with them!

After Henderson had made his hasty adieus at our house and gone, before
the sun was down, Margaret came over. She came swiftly into the room,
gave me a kiss as I rose to greet her, with a delightful impersonality,
as if she owed a debt somewhere and must pay it at once--we men who are
so much left out of these affairs have occasionally to thank Heaven for
a merciful moment--seized my wife, and dragged her to her room.

“I couldn’t wait another moment,” she said, as she threw herself on my
wife’s bosom in a passion of tears. “I am so happy! he is so noble, and
I love him so!” And she sobbed as if it were the greatest calamity in
the world. And then, after a little, in reply to a question--for women
are never more practical than in such a crisis: “Oh, no--not for a long,
long, long time. Not before autumn.”

And the girl looked, through her glad tears, as if she expected to be
admired for this heroism. And I have no doubt she was.



XII

Well, that was another success. The world is round, and like a ball
seems swinging in the air, and swinging very pleasantly, thought
Henderson, as he stepped on board the train that evening. The world
is truly what you make it, and Henderson was determined to make it
agreeable. His philosophy was concise, and might be hung up, as a motto:
Get all you can, and don’t fret about what you cannot get.

He went into the smoking compartment, and sat musing by the window for
some time before he lit his cigar, feeling a glow of happiness that was
new in his experience. The country was charming at twilight, but he was
little conscious of that. What he saw distinctly was Margaret’s face,
trustful and wistful, looking up into his as she bade him goodby. What
he was vividly conscious of was being followed, enveloped, by a woman’s
love.

“You will write, dear, the moment you get there, will you not? I am so
afraid of accidents,” she had said.

“Why, I will telegraph, sweet,” he had replied, quite gayly.

“Will you? Telegraph? I never had that sort of a message.” It seemed
a very wonderful thing that he should use the public wire for this
purpose, and she looked at him with new admiration.

“Are you timid about the train?” he asked.

“No. I never think of it. I never thought of it for myself; but this is
different.”

“Oh, I see.” He put his arm round her and looked down into her eyes.
This was a humorous suggestion to him, who spent half his time on the
trains. “I think I’ll take out an accident policy.”

“Don’t say that. But you men are so reckless. Promise you won’t stand
on the platform, and won’t get off while the train is in motion, and all
the rest of the directions,” she said, laughing a little with him; “and
you will be careful?”

“I’ll take such care of myself as I never did before, I promise. I never
felt of so much consequence in my life.”

“You’ll think me silly. But you know, don’t you, dear?” She put a hand
on each shoulder, and pushing him back, studied his face. “You are all
the world. And only to think, day before yesterday, I didn’t think of
the trains at all.”

To have one look like that from a woman! To carry it with him! Henderson
still forgot to light his cigar.

“Hello, Rodney!”

“Ah, Hollowell! I thought you were in Kansas City.”

The new-comer was a man of middle age, thick set, with rounded
shoulders, deep chest, heavy neck, iron-gray hair close cut, gray
whiskers cropped so as to show his strong jaw, blue eyes that expressed
at once resolution and good-nature.

“Well, how’s things? Been up to fix the Legislature?”

“No; Perkins is attending to that,” said Henderson, rather
indifferently, like a man awakened out of a pleasant dream. “Don’t seem
to need much fixing. The public are fond of parallels.”

Hollowell laughed. “I guess that’s so--till they get ‘em.”

“Or don’t get them,” Henderson added. And then both laughed.

“It looks as if it would go through this time. Bemis says the C. D.’s
badly scared. They’ll have to come down lively.”

“I shouldn’t wonder. By-the-way, look in tomorrow. I’ve got something to
show you.”

Henderson lit his cigar, and they both puffed in silence for some
moments.

“By-the-way, did I ever show you this?” Hollowell took from his
breast-pocket a handsome morocco case, and handed it to his companion.
“I never travel without that. It’s better than an accident policy.”

Henderson unfolded the case, and saw seven photographs--a showy-looking
handsome woman in lace and jewels, and six children, handsome like their
mother, the whole group with the photographic look of prosperity.

Henderson looked at it as if it had been a mirror of his own destiny,
and expressed his admiration.

“Yes, it’s hard to beat,” Hollowell confessed, with a soft look in his
face. “It’s not for sale. Seven figures wouldn’t touch it.” He looked at
it lovingly before he put it up, and then added: “Well, there’s a figure
for each, Rodney, and a big nest-egg for the old woman besides. There’s
nothing like it, old man. You’d better come in.” And he put his hand
affectionately on Henderson’s knee.

Jeremiah Hollowell--commonly known as Jerry--was a remarkable man.
Thirty years ago he had come to the city from Maine as a “hand” on
a coast schooner, obtained employment in a railroad yard, then as a
freight conductor, gone West, become a contractor, in which position
a lucky hit set him on the road of the unscrupulous accumulation of
property. He was now a railway magnate, the president of a system, a
manipulator of dexterity and courage. All this would not have come about
if his big head had not been packed with common-sense brains, and he had
not had uncommon will and force of character. Success had developed the
best side of him, the family side; and the worst side of him--a brutal
determination to increase his big fortune. He was not hampered by any
scruples in business, but he had the good-sense to deal squarely with
his friends when he had distinctly agreed to do so.

Henderson did not respond to the matrimonial suggestion; it was not
possible for him to vulgarize his own affair by hinting it to such a
man as Hollowell; but they soon fell into serious talk about schemes in
which they were both interested. This talk so absorbed Henderson that
after they had reached the city he had walked some blocks towards his
lodging before he recalled his promise about the message. On his
table he found a note from Carmen bidding him to dinner informally--an
invitation which he had no difficulty in declining on account of a
previous engagement. And then he went to his club, and passed a cheerful
evening. Why not? There was nothing melancholy about the young fellows
in the smoking-room, who liked a good story and the latest gossip, and
were attracted to the society of Henderson, who was open-handed and full
of animal spirits, and above all had a reputation for success, and for
being on the inside of affairs. There is nowhere else so much wisdom and
such understanding of life as in a city club of young fellows, who have
their experience still, for the most part, before them. Henderson was
that night in great “force”--as the phrase is. His companions thought he
had made a lucky turn, and he did not tell them that he had won the love
of the finest girl in the world, who was at that moment thinking of him
as fondly as he was thinking of her--but this was the subconsciousness
of his gayety. Late at night he wrote her a long letter--an honest
letter of love and admiration, which warmed into the tenderness of
devotion as it went on; a letter that she never parted with all her life
long; but he left a description of the loneliness of his evening without
her to her imagination.

It was for Margaret also a happy evening, but not a calm one, and not
gay. She was swept away by a flood of emotions. She wanted to be alone,
to think it over, every item of the short visit, every look, every tone.
Was it all true? The great change made her tremble: of the future she
dared scarcely think. She was restless, but not restless as before; she
could not be calm in such a great happiness. And then the wonder of it,
that he should choose her of all others--he who knew the world so well,
and must have known so many women. She followed him on his journey,
thinking what he was doing now, and now, and now. She would have given
the world to see him just for a moment, to look in his eyes and be sure
again, to have him say that little word once more: there was a kind of
pain in her heart, the separation was so cruel; it had been over
two hours now. More than once in the evening she ran down to the
sitting-room, where her aunt was pretending to be absorbed in a book, to
kiss her, to pet her, to smooth her grayish hair and pat her cheek, and
get her to talk about her girlhood days. She was so happy that tears
were in her eyes half the time. At nine o’clock there was a pull at the
bell that threatened to drag the wire out, and an insignificant little
urchin appeared with a telegram, which frightened Miss Forsythe, and
seemed to Margaret to drop out of heaven. Such an absurd thing to do
at night, said the aunt, and then she kissed Margaret, and laughed a
little, and declared that things had come to a queer pass when people
made love by telegraph. There wasn’t any love in the telegram, Margaret
said; but she knew better--the sending word of his arrival was a
marvelous exhibition of thoughtfulness and constancy.

And then she led her aunt on to talk of Mr. Henderson, to give her
impression, how he looked, what she really thought of him, and so on,
and so on.

There was not much to say, but it could be said over and over again in
various ways. It was the one night of the world, and her overwrought
feeling sought relief. It would not be so again. She would be more
reticent and more coquettish about her lover, but now it was all so new
and strange.

That night when the girl went to sleep the telegram was under her
pillow, and it seemed to throb with a thousand messages, as if it felt
the pulsation of the current that sent it.

The prospective marriage of the budding millionaire Rodney Henderson
was a society paper item in less than a week--the modern method of
publishing the banns. This was accompanied by a patronizing reference to
the pretty school-ma’am, who was complimented upon her good-fortune in
phrases so neatly turned as to give Henderson the greatest offense, and
leave him no remedy, since nothing could have better suited the journal
than further notoriety. He could not remember that he had spoken of
it to any one except the Eschelles, to whom his relations made the
communication a necessity, and he suspected Carmen, without, however,
guessing that she was a habitual purveyor of the town gossiper.

“It is a shameful impertinence,” she burst out, introducing the subject
herself, when he called to see her. “I would horsewhip the editor.” Her
indignation was so genuine, and she took his side with such warm good
comradeship, that his suspicions vanished for a moment.

“What good?” he answered, cooling down at the sight of her rage. “It is
true, we are to be married, and she has taught school. I can’t drag her
name into a row about it. Perhaps she never will see it.”

“Oh dear! dear me! what have I done?” the girl cried, with an accent of
contrition. “I never thought of that. I was so angry that I cut it
out and put it in the letter that was to contain nothing but
congratulations, and told her how perfectly outrageous I thought it. How
stupid!” and there was a world of trouble in her big dark eyes, while
she looked up penitently, as if to ask his forgiveness for a great
crime.

“Well, it cannot be helped,” Henderson said, with a little touch of
sympathy for Carmen’s grief. “Those who know her will think it simply
malicious, and the others will not think of it a second time.”

“But I cannot forgive myself for my stupidity. I’m not sure but I’d
rather you’d think me wicked than stupid,” she continued, with the smile
in her eyes that most men found attractive. “I confess--is that very
bad?--that I feel it more for you than for her. But” ( she thought she
saw a shade in his face) “I warn you, if you are not very nice, I shall
transfer my affections to her.”

The girl was in her best mood, with the manner of a confiding, intimate
friend. She talked about Margaret, but not too much, and a good deal
more about Henderson and his future, not laying too great stress upon
the marriage, as if it were, in fact, only an incident in his career,
contriving always to make herself appear as a friend, who hadn’t many
illusions or much romance, to be sure, but who could always be relied on
in any mood or any perplexity, and wouldn’t be frightened or very severe
at any confidences. She posed as a woman who could make allowances, and
whose friendship would be no check or hinderance. This was conveyed in
manner as much as in words, and put Henderson quite at his ease. He was
not above the weakness of liking the comradeship of a woman of whom he
was not afraid, a woman to whom he could say anything, a woman who could
make allowances. Perhaps he was hardly conscious of this. He knew Carmen
better than she thought he knew her, and he couldn’t approve of her as a
wife; and yet the fact was that she never gave him any moral worries.

“Yes,” she said, when the talk drifted that way, “the chrysalis earl
has gone. I think that mamma is quite inconsolable. She says she doesn’t
understand girls, or men, or anything, these days.”

“Do you?” asked Henderson, lightly.

“I? No. I’m an agnostic--except in religion. Have you got it into your
head, my friend, that I ever fancied Mr. Lyon?”

“Not for himself--” began Henderson, mischievously.

“That will do.” She stopped him. “Or that he ever had any intention--”

“I don’t see how he could resist such--”

“Stuff! See here, Mr. Rodney!” The girl sprang up, seized a plaque from
the table, held it aloft in one hand, took half a dozen fascinating,
languid steps, advancing and retreating with the grace of a Nautch girl,
holding her dress with the other hand so as to allow a free movement.
“Do you think I’d ever do that for John the Lyon’s head on a charger?”

Then her mood changed to the domestic, as she threw herself into an
easy-chair and said: “After all, I’m rather sorry he has gone. He was a
man you could trust; that is, if you wanted to trust anybody--I wish I
had been made good.”

When Henderson bade her good-night it was with the renewed impression
that she was a very diverting comrade.

“I’m sort of sorry for you,” she said, and her eyes were not so serious
as to offend, as she gave him her hand, “for when you are married, you
know, as the saying is, you’ll want some place to spend your evenings.”
 The audacity of the remark was quite obscured in the innocent frankness
and sweetness of her manner.

What Henderson had to show Hollowell in his office had been of a nature
greatly to interest that able financier. It was a project that would
have excited the sympathy of Carmen, but Henderson did not speak of
it to her--though he had found that she was a safe deposit of daring
schemes in general--on account of a feeling of loyalty to Margaret, to
whom he had never mentioned it in any of his daily letters. The scheme
made a great deal of noise, later on, when it came to the light of
consummation in legislatures and in courts, both civil and criminal; but
its magnitude and success added greatly to Henderson’s reputation as
a bold and fortunate operator, and gave him that consideration which
always attaches to those who command millions of money, and have the
nerve to go undaunted through the most trying crises. I am anticipating
by saying that it absolutely ruined thousands of innocent people, caused
widespread strikes and practical business paralysis over a large region;
but those things were regarded as only incidental to a certain sort of
development, and did not impair the business standing, and rather helped
the social position, of the two or three men who counted their gains by
millions in the operation. It furnished occupation and gave good fees to
a multitude of lawyers, and was dignified by the anxious consultation of
many learned judges. A moralist, if he were poor and pessimistic,
might have put the case in a line, and taken that line from the Mosaic
decalogue (which was not intended for this new dispensation); but it was
involved in such a cloud of legal technicalities, and took on such an
aspect of enterprise and development of resources, and what not,
that the general public mind was completely befogged about it. I am
charitable enough to suppose that if the scheme had failed, the public
conscience is so tender that there would have been a question of
Henderson’s honesty. But it did not fail.

Of this scheme, however, we knew nothing at the time in Brandon.
Henderson was never in better spirits, never more agreeable, and it did
not need inquiry to convince one that he was never so prosperous. He was
often with us, in flying visits, and I can well remember that his coming
and the expectation of it gave a kind of elation to the summer--that and
Margaret’s supreme and sunny happiness. Even my wife admitted that it
was on both sides a love-match, and could urge nothing against it
except the woman’s instinct that made her shrink from the point of ever
thinking of him as a husband for herself, which seemed to me a perfectly
reasonable feeling under all the circumstances.

The summer--or what we call summer in the North, which is usually
a preparation for warm weather, ending in a preparation for cold
weather--seemed to me very short--but I have noticed that each summer is
a little shorter than the preceding one. If Henderson had wanted to gain
the confidence of my wife he could not have done so more effectually
than he did in making us the confidants of a little plan he had in the
city, which was a profound secret to the party most concerned. This was
the purchase and furnishing of a house, and we made many clandestine
visits with him to town in the early autumn in furtherance of his plan.
He was intent on a little surprise, and when I once hinted to him that
women liked to have a hand in making the home they were to occupy, he
said he thought that my wife knew Margaret’s taste--and besides, he
added, with a smile, “it will be only temporary; I should like her, if
she chooses, to build and furnish a house to suit herself.” In any one
else this would have seemed like assumption, but with Henderson it was
only the simple belief in his career.

We were still more surprised when we came to see the temporary home that
Henderson had selected, the place where the bride was to alight,
and look about her for such a home as would suit her growing idea of
expanding fortune and position. It was one of the old-fashioned
mansions on Washington Square, built at a time when people attached more
importance to room and comfort than to outside display--a house that
seemed to have traditions of hospitality and of serene family life. It
was being thoroughly renovated and furnished, with as little help from
the decorative artist and the splendid upholsterer as consisted with
some regard to public opinion; in fact the expenditure showed in solid
dignity and luxurious ease, and not in the construction of a museum in
which one could only move about with the constant fear of destroying
something. My wife was given almost carte blanche in the indulgence of
her taste, and she confessed her delight in being able for once to deal
with a house without the feeling that she was ruining me. Only in the
suite designed for Margaret did Henderson seriously interfere, and
insist upon a luxury that almost took my wife’s breath away. She opposed
it on moral grounds. She said that no true woman could stand such
pampering of her senses without destruction of her moral fibre. But
Henderson had his way, as he always had it. What pleased her most in
the house was the conservatory, opening out from the drawing-room--a
spacious place with a fountain and cool vines and flowering plants, not
a tropical hothouse in a stifling atmosphere, in which nothing could
live except orchids and flowers born near the equator, but a garden with
a temperature adapted to human lungs, where one could sit and enjoy the
sunshine, and the odor of flowers, and the clear and not too incessant
notes of Mexican birds. But when it was all done, undoubtedly the most
agreeable room in the house was that to which least thought had been
given, the room to which any odds and ends could be sent, the room
to which everybody gravitated when rest and simple enjoyment without
restraint were the object Henderson’s own library, with its big open
fire, and the books and belongings of his bachelor days. Man is usually
not credited with much taste or ability to take care of himself in the
matter of comfortable living, but it is frequently noticed that when
woman has made a dainty paradise of every other portion of the house,
the room she most enjoys, that from which it is difficult to keep out
the family, is the one that the man is permitted to call his own, in
which he retains some of the comforts and can indulge some of the habits
of his bachelor days. There is an important truth in this fact with
regard to the sexes, but I do not know what it is.

They were married in October, and went at once to their own house. I
suppose all other days were but a preparation for this golden autumn day
on which we went to church and returned to the wedding-breakfast. I am
sure everybody was happy. Miss Forsythe was so happy that tears were
in her eyes half the time, and she bustled about with an affectation of
cheerfulness that was almost contagious. Poor, dear, gentle lady! I can
imagine the sensations of a peach-tree, in an orchard of trees which
bud and bloom and by-and-by are weighty with yellow fruit, year after
year--a peach-tree that blooms, also, but never comes to fruition, only
wastes its delicate sweetness on the air, and finally blooms less and
less, but feels nevertheless in each returning spring the stir of the
sap and the longing for that fuller life, while all the orchard bursts
into flower, and the bees swarm about the pink promises, and the fruit
sets and slowly matures to lusciousness in the sun of July. I fancy the
wedding, which robbed us all, was hardest for her, for it was in one
sense a finality of her life. Whereas if Margaret had regrets--and deep
sorrow she had in wrenching herself from the little neighborhood, though
she never could have guessed the vacancy she caused by the withdrawal
of her loved presence--her own life was only just beginning, and she was
sustained by the longing which every human soul has for a new career, by
the curiosity and imagination which the traveler feels when he departs
for a land which he desires, and yet dreads to see lest his illusions
should vanish. Margaret was about to take that journey in the world
which Miss Forsythe had dreamed of in her youth, but had never set out
on. There are some who say that those are happiest who keep at home and
content themselves with reading about the lands of the imagination.
But happily the world does not believe this, and indeed would be very
unhappy if it could not try and prove all the possibilities of human
nature, to suffer as well as to enjoy.

I do not know how we fell into the feeling that this marriage was
somehow exceptional and important, since marriages take place every day,
and are so common and ordinarily so commonplace, when the first flutter
is over. Even Morgan said, in his wife’s presence, that he thought there
had been weddings enough; at least he would interdict those that upset
things like this one. For one thing, it brought about the house-keeping
union of Mrs. Fletcher and Miss Forsythe in the tatter’s cottage--a
sort of closing up of the ranks that happens on the field during a fatal
engagement. As we go on, it becomes more and more difficult to fill up
the gaps.

We were very unwilling to feel that Margaret had gone out of our life.
“But you cannot,” Morgan used to say, “be friends with the rich, and
that is what makes the position of the very rich so pitiful, for the
rich get so tired of each other.”

“But Margaret,” my wife urged, “will never be of that sort: money will
not change either her habits or her affections.”

“Perhaps. You can never trust to inherited poverty. I have no doubt that
she will resist the world, if anybody can, but my advice is that if you
want to keep along with Margaret, you’d better urge your husband to make
money. Experience seems to teach that while they cannot come to us, we
may sometimes go to them.”

My wife and Mrs. Fletcher were both indignant at this banter, and
accused Morgan of want of faith, and even lack of affection for
Margaret; in short, of worldly-mindedness himself.

“Perhaps I am rather shop-worn,” he confessed. “It’s not distrust of
Margaret’s intentions, but knowledge of the strength of the current on
which she has embarked. Henderson will not stop in his career short of
some overwhelming disaster or of death.”

“I thought you liked him? At any rate, Margaret will make a good use of
his money.”

“It isn’t a question, my dear Mrs. Fairchild, of the use of money, but
of the use money makes of you. Yes, I do like Henderson, but I can’t
give up my philosophy of life for the sake of one good fellow.”

“Philosophy of fudge!” exclaimed my wife. And there really was no answer
to this.

After six weeks had passed, my wife paid a visit to Margaret. Nothing
could exceed the affectionate cordiality of her welcome. Margaret was
overjoyed to see her, to show the house, to have her know her husband
better, to take her into her new life. She was hardly yet over the naive
surprises of her lovely surroundings. Or if it is too mach to say that
her surprise had lasted six weeks--for it is marvelous how soon women
adapt themselves to new conditions if they are agreeable--she was in
a glow of wonder at her husband’s goodness, at his love, which had
procured all this happiness for her.

“You have no idea,” she said, “how thoughtful he is about
everything--and he makes so little of it all. I am to thank you, he
tells me always, for whatever pleases my taste in the house, and indeed
I think I should have known you had been here if he had not told me.
There are so many little touches that remind me of home. I am glad of
that, for it is the more likely to make you feel that it is your home
also.”

She clung to this idea in the whirl of the new life. In the first days
she dwelt much on this theme; indeed it was hardly second in her talk
to her worship--I can call it nothing less--of her husband. She liked
to talk of Brandon and the dear life there and the dearer friends--this
much talk about it showed that it was another life, already of the past,
and beginning to be distant in the mind. My wife had a feeling that
Margaret, thus early, was conscious of a drift, of a widening space, and
was making an effort to pull the two parts of her life together, that
there should be no break, as one carried away to sea by a resistless
tide grasps the straining rope that still maintains his slender
connection with the shore.

But it was all so different: the luxurious house, the carriage at
call, the box at the opera, the social duties inevitable with her own
acquaintances and the friends of her husband. She spoke of this in
moments of confidence, and when she was tired, with a consciousness that
it was a different life, but in no tone of regret, and I fancy that the
French blood in her veins, which had so long run decorously in Puritan
channels, leaped at its return into new gayety. Years ago Margaret had
thought that she might some time be a missionary, at least that she
should like to devote her life to useful labors among the poor and the
unfortunate. If conscience ever reminded her of this, conscience was
quieted by the suggestion that now she was in a position to be more
liberal than she ever expected to be; that is, to give everything except
the essential thing--herself. Henderson liked a gay house, brightness,
dinners, entertainment, and that his wife should be seen and admired.
Proof of his love she found in all this, and she entered into it
with spirit, and an enjoyment increased by the thought that she was
lightening the burden of his business, which she could see pressed
more and more. Not that Henderson made any account of his growing
occupations, or that any preoccupation was visible except to the eye
of love, which is quick to see all moods. These were indeed happy
days, full of the brightness of an expanding prosperity and unlimited
possibilities of the enjoyment of life. It was in obedience to
her natural instinct, and not yet a feeling of compensation and
propitiation, that enlisted Margaret in the city charities, connection
with which was a fashionable self-entertainment with some, and a means
of social promotion with others. My wife came home a little weary with
so much of the world, but, on the whole, impressed with Margaret’s
good-fortune. Henderson in his own house was the soul of consideration
and hospitality, and Margaret was blooming in the beauty that shines in
satisfied desire.



XIII

It is so painful to shrink, and so delightful to grow! Every one knows
the renovation of feeling--often mistaken for a moral renewal--when the
worn dress of the day is exchanged for the fresh evening toilet. The
expansiveness of prosperity has a like effect, though the moralist is
always piping about the beneficent uses of adversity. The moralist is,
of course, right, time enough given; but what does the tree, putting out
its tender green leaves to the wooing of the south wind, care for the
moralist? How charming the world is when you go with it, and not against
it!

It was better than Margaret had thought. When she came to Washington in
the winter season the beautiful city seemed to welcome her and respond
to the gayety of her spirit. It was so open, cheerful, hospitable, in
the appearance of its smooth, broad avenues and pretty little parks,
with the bronze statues which all looked noble--in the moonlight; it
was such a combination and piquant contrast of shabby ease and stately
elegance--negro cabins and stone mansions, picket-fences and sheds, and
flower-banked terraces before rows of residences which bespoke wealth
and refinement. The very aspect of the street population was novel;
compared to New York, the city was as silent as a country village, and
the passers, who have the fashion of walking in the middle of the street
upon the asphalt as freely as upon the sidewalks, had a sort of busy
leisureliness, the natural air of thousands of officials hived in
offices for a few hours and then left in irresponsible idleness. But
what most distinguished the town, after all, in Margaret’s first glimpse
of it, was the swarming negro population pervading every part of it--the
slouching plantation negro, the smart mulatto girl with gay raiment and
mincing step, the old-time auntie, the brisk waiter-boy with uncertain
eye, the washerwoman, the hawkers and fruiterers, the loafing
strollers of both sexes--carrying everywhere color, abandon, a certain
picturesqueness and irresponsibility and good-nature, and a sense of
moral relaxation in a too strict and duty-ridden world.

In the morning, when Margaret looked from the windows of the hotel, the
sky was gray and yielding, and all the outlines of the looming buildings
were softened in the hazy air. The dome of the Capitol seemed to float
like a bubble, and to be as unsubstantial as the genii edifices in the
Arabian tale. The Monument, the slim white shaft as tall as the Great
Pyramid, was still more a dream creation, not really made of hard
marble, but of something as soft as vapor, almost melting into the
sky, and yet distinct, unwavering, its point piercing the upper air,
threatening every instant to dissolve, as if it were truly the baseless
fabric of a vision--light, unreal, ghost-like, spotless, pure as an
unsullied thought; it might vanish in a breath; and yet, no; it is
solid: in the mist of doubt, in the assault of storms, smitten by the
sun, beaten by the tempests, it stands there, springing, graceful,
immovable--emblem, let us say, of the purity and permanence of the
republic.

“You never half told me, Rodney, how beautiful it all is!” Margaret
exclaimed, in a glow of delight.

“Yes,” said Henderson, “the Monument is behaving very well this morning.
I never saw it before look so little like a factory chimney.”

“That is, you never looked at it with my eyes before, cynic. But it is
all so lovely, everywhere.”

“Of course it is, dear.” They were standing together at the window, and
his arm was where it should have been. “What did you expect? There are
concentrated here the taste and virtue of sixty millions of people.”

“But you always said the Washington hotels were so bad. These apartments
are charming.”

“Yes”--and he drew her closer to him--“there is no denying that. But
presently I shall have to explain to you an odd phenomenon. Virginia,
you know, used to be famous for its good living, and Maryland was simply
unapproachable for good cooking. It was expected when the District
was made out of these two that the result would be something quite
extraordinary in the places of public entertainment. But, by a process
which nobody can explain, in the union the art of cooking in hotels got
mislaid.”

“Well,” she said, with winning illogicality, “you’ve got me.”

“If you could only eat the breakfasts for me, as you can see the
Monument for me!”

“Dear, I could eat the Monument for you, if it would do you any good.”
 And neither of them was ashamed of this nonsense, for both knew that
married people indulge in it when they are happy.

Although Henderson came to Washington on business, this was Margaret’s
wedding journey. There is no other city in the world where a wedding
journey can better be combined with such business as is transacted here,
for in both is a certain element of mystery. Washington is gracious to
a bride, if she is pretty and agreeable--devotion to governing, or
to legislation, or to diplomacy, does not render a man insensible to
feminine attractions; and if in addition to beauty a woman has the
reputation of wealth, she is as nearly irresistible here as anywhere. To
Margaret, who was able to return the hospitality she received, and
whose equipage was almost as much admired as her toilets, all doors were
open--a very natural thing, surely, in a good-natured, give-and-take
world. The colonel--Margaret had laughed till she cried when first
she heard her husband saluted by this title in Washington by his New
Hampshire acquaintances, but he explained to her that he had justly won
it years ago by undergoing the hardship of receptions as a member of the
Governor’s staff--the colonel had brought on his horses and carriages,
not at all by way of ostentation, but simply out of regard to what
was due her as his wife, and because a carriage at call is a constant
necessity in this city, whose dignity is equal to the square of its
distances, and because there is something incongruous in sending a bride
about in a herdic. Margaret’s unworldly simplicity had received a little
shock when she first saw her servants in livery, but she was not slow
to see the propriety and even necessity of it in a republican society,
since elegance cannot be a patchwork, but must be harmonious, and
there is no harmony between a stylish turnout--noble horses nobly
caparisoned--and a coachman and footman on the box dressed according to
their own vulgar taste. Given a certain position, one’s sense of fitness
and taste mast be maintained. And there is so much kindliness and
consideration in human nature--Margaret’s gorgeous coachman and footman
never by a look revealed their knowledge that she was new to the
situation, and I dare say that their respectful demeanor contributed
to raise her in her own esteem as one of the select and favored in this
prosperous world. The most self-poised and genuine are not insensible to
the tribute of this personal consideration. My lady giving orders to
her respectful servitors, and driving down the avenue in her luxurious
turnout, is not at all the same person in feeling that she would be if
dragged about in a dissolute-looking hack whose driver has the air of
the stable. We take kindly to this transformation, and perhaps it is
only the vulgar in soul who become snobbish in it. Little by little,
under this genial consideration, Margaret advanced in the pleasant path
of worldliness; and we heard, by the newspapers and otherwise--indeed,
Mr. and Mrs. Morgan were there for a couple of weeks in the winter--that
she was never more sweet and gracious and lovely than in this first
season at the capital. I don’t know that the town was raving, as they
said, about her beauty and wit--there is nothing like the wit of a
handsome woman--and amiability and unostentatious little charities,
but she was a great favorite. We used to talk about it by the fire in
Brandon, where everything reminded us of the girl we loved, and rejoice
in her good-fortune and happiness, and get rather heavy-hearted in
thinking that she had gone away from us into such splendor.

“I wish you were here,” she wrote to my wife. “I am sure you would enjoy
it. There are so many distinguished people and brilliant people--though
the distinguished are not always brilliant nor the brilliant
distinguished--and everybody is so kind and hospitable, and Rodney is
such a favorite. We go everywhere, literally, and all the time. You must
not scold, but I haven’t opened a book, except my prayerbook, in six
weeks--it is such a whirl. And it is so amusing. I didn’t know there
were so many kinds of people and so many sorts of provincialism in the
world. The other night, at the British Minister’s, a French attache, who
complimented my awful French--I told him that I inherited all but the
vocabulary and the accent--said that if specimens of the different kinds
of women evolved in all out-of-the-way places who come to Washington
could be exhibited, nobody would doubt any more that America is an
interesting country. Wasn’t it an impudent speech? I tried to tell him,
in French, how grateful American women are for any little attention
from foreigners who have centuries of politeness behind them. Ah me! I
sometimes long for one of the old-fashioned talks before your smoldering
logs! What we talk about here, Heaven only knows. I sometimes tell
Rodney at night--it is usually morning--that I feel like an extinct
piece of fireworks. But next day it is all delightful again; and, dear
friend, I don’t know but that I like being fireworks.”

Among the men who came oftenest to see Henderson was Jerry Hollowell.
It seemed to Margaret an odd sort of companionship; it could not be
any similarity of tastes that drew them together, and she could not
understand the nature of the business transacted in their mysterious
conferences. Social life had few attractions for Hollowell, for his
family were in the West; he appeared to have no relations with any
branch of government; he wanted no office, though his influence was much
sought by those who did want it.

“You spend a good deal of time here, Mr. Hollowell,” Margaret said one
day when he called in Henderson’s absence.

“Yes, ma’am, considerable. Things need a good deal of fixing up.
Washington is a curious place. It’s a sort of exchange for the whole
country: you can see everybody here, and it is a good place to arrange
matters.”

“With Congress, do you mean?” Margaret had heard much of the corruption
of Congress.

“No, not Congress particularly. Congressmen are just about like other
people. It’s all nonsense, this talk about buying Congressmen. You
cannot buy them any more than you can buy other people, but you can sort
of work together with some of them. We don’t want anything of Congress,
except to be let alone. If we are doing something to develop the trade
in the Southwest, build it up, some member who thinks he is smart will
just as likely as not try to put in a block somewhere, or investigate,
or something, in order to show his independence, and then he has to
be seen, and shown that he is going against the interests of his
constituents. It is just as it is everywhere: men have to be shown what
their real interest is. No; most Congressmen are poor, and they stay
poor. It is a good deal easier to deal with those among them who are
rich and have some idea about the prosperity of the country. It is just
so in the departments. You’ve got to watch things, if you expect them
to go smooth. You’ve got to get acquainted with the men. Most men are
reasonable when you get well acquainted with them. I tell your husband
that people are about as reasonable in Washington as you’ll find them
anywhere.”

“Washington is certainly very pleasant.”

“Yes, that’s so; it is pleasant. Where most everybody wants something,
they are bound to be accommodating. That’s my idea. I reckon you don’t
find Jerry Hollowell trying to pull a cat by its tail,” he added,
dropping into his native manner.

“Well, I must go and hunt up the old man. Glad to have made your
acquaintance, Mrs. Henderson.” And then, with a sly look, “If I knew
you better, ma’am, I should take the liberty of congratulating you that
Henderson has come round so handsomely.”

“Come round?” asked Margaret, in amused wonder.

“Well, I took the liberty of giving him a hint that he wasn’t
cut-out for a single man. I showed him that,” and he lugged out his
photograph-case from a mass of papers in his breast-pocket and handed it
to her.

“Ah, I see,” said Margaret, studying the photographs with a peculiar
smile.

“Oh, Henderson knows a good thing when he sees it,” said Hollowell,
complacently.

It was not easy to be offended with Hollowell’s kind-hearted
boorishness, and after he had gone, Margaret sat a long time reflecting
upon this new specimen of man in her experience. She was getting many
new ideas in these days, the moral lines were not as clearly drawn as
she had thought; it was impossible to ticket men off into good and bad.
In Hollowell she had a glimpse of a world low-toned and vulgar; she had
heard that he was absolutely unscrupulous, and she had supposed that he
would appear to be a very wicked man. But he seemed to be good-hearted
and tolerant and friendly. How fond he was of his family, and how
charitable about Congress! And she wondered if the world was generally
on Hollowell’s level. She met many men more cultivated than he,
gentlemen in manner and in the first social position, who took, after
all, about his tone in regard to the world, very agreeable people
usually, easy to get on with, not exacting, or professing much faith in
anybody, and mildly cynical--only bitterly cynical when they failed to
get what they wanted, and felt the good things of life slipping away
from them. It was to take her some time to learn that some of the most
agreeable people are those who have succeeded by the most questionable
means; and when she came to this knowledge, what would be her power of
judgment as to these means?

“Mr. Hollowell has been here,” she said, when Henderson returned.

“Old Jerry? He is a character.”

“Do you trust him?”

“It never occurred to me. Yes, I suppose so, as far as his interests go.
He isn’t a bad sort of fellow--very long-headed.”

“Dear,” said Margaret, with hesitation, “I wish you didn’t have anything
to do with such men.”

“Why, dearest?”

“Oh, I don’t know. You needn’t laugh. It rather lets one down; and it
isn’t like you.”

Henderson laughed aloud now. “But you needn’t associate with Hollowell.
We men cannot pick our companions in business and politics. It needs all
sorts to keep the world going.”

“Then I’d rather let it stop,” Margaret said.

“And sell out at auction?” he cried, with a look of amusement.

“But aren’t Mr. Morgan and Mr. Fairchild business men?”

“Yes--of the old-fashioned sort. The fact--is, Margaret, you’ve got a
sort of preserve up in Brandon, and you fancy that the world is divided
into sheep and goats. It’s a great mistake. There is no such division.
Every man almost is both a sheep and a goat.”

“I don’t believe it, Rodney. You are neither.” She came close to him,
and taking the collar of his coat in each hand, gave him a little shake,
and looking up into his face with quizzical affection, asked, “What is
your business here?”

Henderson stooped down and kissed her forehead, and tenderly lifted
the locks of her brown hair. “You wouldn’t understand, sweet, if I told
you.”

“You might try.”

“Well, there’s a man here from Fort Worth who wants us to buy a piece of
railroad, and extend it, and join it with Hollowell’s system, and open
up a lot of new country.”

“And isn’t it a good piece of road?”

“Yes; that’s the trouble. The owners want to keep it to themselves, and
prevent the general development. But we shall get it.”

“It isn’t anything like wrecking, is it, dear?”

“Do you think we would want to wreck our own property?”

“But what has Congress to do with it?”

“Oh, there’s a land grant. But some of the members who were not in the
Congress that voted it say that it is forfeited.”

In this fashion the explanation went on. Margaret loved to hear her
husband talk, and to watch the changing expression of his face, and
he explained about this business until she thought he was the sweetest
fellow in the world.

The Morgans had arrived at the same hotel, and Margaret went about with
them in the daytime, while Henderson was occupied. It was like a breath
of home to be with them, and their presence, reviving that old life,
gave a new zest to the society spectacle, to the innocent round of
entertainments, which more and more absorbed her. Besides, it was very
interesting to have Mr. Morgan’s point of view of Washington, and to see
the shifting panorama through his experience. He had been very much in
the city in former years, but he came less and less now, not because it
was less beautiful or attractive in a way, but because it had lost for
him a certain charm it once had.

“I am not sure,” he said, as they were driving one day, “that it is not
now the handsomest capital in the world; at any rate, it is on its way
to be that. No other has public buildings more imposing, or streets and
avenues so attractive in their interrupted regularity, so many stately
vistas ending in objects refreshing to the eye--a bit of park, banks
of flowers, a statue or a monument that is decorative, at least in the
distance. As the years go on we shall have finer historical groups,
triumphal arches and columns that will give it more and more an air of
distinction, the sort of splendor with which the Roman Empire celebrated
itself, and, added to this, the libraries and museums and galleries
that are the chief attractions of European cities. Oh, we have only just
begun--the city is so accessible in all directions, and lends itself to
all sorts of magnificence and beauty.”

“I declare,” said Mrs. Morgan to Margaret, “I didn’t know that he could
be so eloquent. Page, you ought to be in Congress.”

“In order to snuff myself out? Congress is not so important a feature as
it used to be. Washington is getting to have a character of its own;
it seems as if it wouldn’t be much without its official life, yet the
process is going on here that is so marked all over the country--the
divorce of social and political life. I used to think, fifteen years
ago, that Washington was a standing contradiction to the old aphorism
that a democracy cannot make society--there was no more agreeable
society in the world than that in Washington even ten years ago: society
selected itself somehow without any marked class distinction, and it was
delightfully simple and accessible.”

“And what has changed it?” Margaret asked.

“Money, which changes everything and everybody. The whole scale has
altered. There is so much more display and expense. I remember when
a private carriage in Washington was a rare object. The possession of
money didn’t help one much socially. What made a person desired in any
company was the talent of being agreeable, talent of some sort, not the
ability to give a costly dinner or a big ball.”

“But there are more literary and scientific people here, everybody
says,” said Margaret, who was becoming a partisan of the city.

“Yes, and they keep more to themselves--withdraw into their studies, or
hive in their clubs. They tell me that the delightful informality
and freedom of the old life is gone. Ask the old Washington residents
whether the coming in of rich people with leisure hasn’t demoralized
society, or stiffened it, and made it impossible after the old sort. It
is as easy here now as anywhere else to get together a very heavy dinner
party--all very grand, but it isn’t amusing. It is more and more like
New York.”

“But we have been to delightful dinners,” Margaret insisted.

“No doubt. There are still houses of the old sort, where wit and
good-humor and free hospitality are more conspicuous than expense; but
when money selects, there is usually an incongruous lot about the board.
An oracular scientist at the club the other night put it rather neatly
when he said that a society that exists mainly to pay its debts gets
stupid.”

“That’s as clever,” Margaret retorted, “as the remark of an
under-secretary at a cabinet reception the other night, that it is one
thing to entertain and another to be entertaining. I won’t have you
slander Washington. I should like to spend all my winters here.”

“Dear me!” said Morgan, “I’ve been praising Washington. I should like to
live here also, if I had the millions of Jerry Hollowell. Jerry is going
to build a palace out on the Massachusetts Avenue extension bigger than
the White House.”

“I don’t want to hear anything about Hollowell.”

“But he is the coming man. He represents the democratic plutocracy that
we are coming to.”

All Morgan’s banter couldn’t shake Margaret’s enjoyment of the cheerful
city. “You like it as well as anybody,” she told him. And in truth he
and Mrs. Morgan dipped into every gayety that was going. “Of course I
do,” he said, “for a couple of weeks. I shouldn’t like to be obliged
to follow it as a steady business. Washington is a good place to take a
plunge occasionally. And then you can go home and read King Solomon with
appreciation.”

Margaret had thought when she came to Washington that she should spend
a good deal of time at the Capitol, listening to the eloquence of the
Senators and Representatives, and that she should study the collections
and the Patent-office and explore all the public buildings, in which she
had such intense historical interest as a teacher in Brandon. But there
was little time for these pleasures, which weighed upon her like duties.
She did go to the Capitol once, and tired herself out tramping up and
down, and was very proud of it all, and wondered how any legislation was
ever accomplished, and was confused by the hustling about, the swinging
of doors, the swarms in the lobbies, and the racing of messengers, and
concluded unjustly that it was a big hive of whispered conference, and
bargaining, and private interviewing. Morgan asked her if she expected
that the business of sixty millions of people was going to be done
with the order and decorum of a lyceum debating society. In one of the
committee-rooms she saw Hollowell, looking at ease, and apparently an
indispensable part of the government machine. Her own husband, who had
accompanied the party, she lost presently, whisked away somewhere. He
was sought in vain afterwards, and at last Margaret came away dazed and
stunned by the noise of the wheels of the great republic in motion. She
did not try it again, and very little strolling about the departments
satisfied her. The west end claimed her--the rolling equipages, the
drawing-rooms, the dress, the vistas of evening lamps, the gay chatter
in a hundred shining houses, the exquisite dinners, the crush of the
assemblies, the full flow of the tide of fashion and of enjoyment--what
is there so good in life? To be young, to be rich, to be pretty, to be
loved, to be admired, to compliment and be complimented--every Sunday
at morning service, kneeling in a fluttering row of the sweetly devout,
whose fresh toilets made it good to be there, and who might humbly hope
to be forgiven for the things they have left undone, Margaret thanked
Heaven for its gifts.

And it went well with Henderson meantime. Surely he was born under a
lucky star--if it is good-luck for a man to have absolute prosperity and
the gratification of all his desires. One reason why Hollowell sought
his cooperation was a belief in this luck, and besides Henderson was,
he knew, more presentable, and had social access in quarters where
influence was desirable, although Hollowell was discovering that with
most men delicacy in presenting anything that is for their interest is
thrown away. He found no difficulty in getting recruits for his little
dinners at Champolion’s--dinners that were not always given in his name,
and where he appeared as a guest, though he footed the bills. Bungling
grossness has disappeared from all really able and large transactions,
and genius is mainly exercised in the supply of motives for a line
of conduct. The public good is one of the motives that looks best in
Washington.

Henderson and Hollowell got what they wanted in regard to the Southwest
consolidation, and got it in the most gentlemanly way. Nobody was
bought, no one was offered a bribe. There were, of course, fees paid
for opinions and for professional services, and some able men induced
to take a prospective interest in what was demonstrably for the public
good. But no vote was given for a consideration--at least this was the
report of an investigating committee later on. Nothing, of course, goes
through Congress of its own weight, except occasionally a resolution of
sympathy with the Coreans, and the calendar needs to be watched, and the
good offices of friends secured. Skillful wording of a clause, the right
moment, and opportune recognition do the business. The main thing is to
create a favorable atmosphere and avoid discussion. When the bill was
passed, Hollowell did give a dinner on his own invitation, a dinner that
was talked of for its refinement as well as its cost. The chief topic of
conversation was the development of the Southwest and the extension
of our trade relations with Mexico. The little scheme, hatched in
Henderson’s New York office, in order to transfer certain already
created values to the pockets of himself and his friends, appeared to
have a national importance. When Henderson rose to propose the health
of Jerry Hollowell, neither he nor the man he eulogized as a creator of
industries whose republican patriotism was not bound by State lines
nor circumscribed by sections was without a sense of the humor of the
situation.

And yet in a certain way Mr. Hollowell was conscious that he merited
the eulogy. He had come to believe that the enterprises in which he
was engaged, that absolutely gave him, it was believed, an income of a
million a year, were for the public good. Such vast operations lent him
the importance of a public man. If he was a victim of the confusion of
mind which mistook his own prosperity for the general benefit, he only
shared a wide public opinion which regards the accumulation of enormous
fortunes in a few hands as an evidence of national wealth.

Margaret left Washington with regret. She had a desire to linger in
the opening of the charming spring there, for the little parks were
brilliant with flower beds-tulips, hyacinths, crocuses, violets--the
magnolias and redbuds in their prodigal splendor attracted the eye a
quarter of a mile away, and the slender twigs of the trees began to be
suffused with tender green. It was the sentimental time of the year.
But Congress had gone, and whatever might be the promise of the season,
Henderson had already gathered the fruits that had been forced in the
hothouse of the session. He was in high spirits.

“It has all been so delightful, dear!” said Margaret as they rode away
in the train, and caught their last sight of the dome. They were in
Hollowell’s private car, which the good-natured old fellow had put
at their disposal. And Margaret had a sense of how delightful and
prosperous this world is as seen from a private car.

“Yes,” Henderson answered, thinking of various things; “it has been a
successful winter. The capital is really attractive. It occurred to
me the other day that America has invented a new kind of city, the
apotheosis of the village--Washington.”

They talked of the city, of the acquaintances of the winter, of
Hollowell’s thoughtfulness in lending them his car, that their bridal
trip, as he had said, might have a good finish. Margaret’s heart opened
to the world. She thought of the friends at Brandon, she thought of the
poor old ladies she was accustomed to look after in the city, of the
ragged-school that she visited, of the hospital in which she was a
manager, of the mission chapel. The next Sunday would be Easter, and
she thought of a hundred ways in which she could make it brighter for so
many of the unfortunates. Her heart was opened to the world, and looking
across to Henderson, who was deep in the morning paper, she said, with a
wife’s unblushing effrontery, “Dearest, how handsome you are!”

The home life took itself up again easily and smoothly in Washington
Square. Did there ever come a moment of reflection as to the nature of
this prosperity which was altogether so absorbing and agreeable? If it
came, did it give any doubts and raise any of the old questions that
used to be discussed at Brandon? Wasn’t it the use that people made of
money, after all, that was the real test? She did not like Hollowell,
but on acquaintance he was not the monster that he had appeared to
her in the newspapers. She was perplexed now and then by her husband’s
business, but did it differ from that of other men she had known, except
that it was on a larger scale? And how much good could be done with
money!

On Easter morning, when Margaret returned from early service, to which
she had gone alone, she found upon her dressing-table a note addressed
to “My Wife,” and in it a check for a large sum to her order, and a
card, on which was written, “For Margaret’s Easter Charities.” Flushed
with pleasure, she ran to meet her husband on the landing as he was
descending to breakfast, threw her arms about his neck, and, with tears
in her eyes, cried, “Dearest, how good you are!”

It is such a good and prosperous generation.



XIV

Our lives are largely made up of the things we do not have. In May,
the time of the apple blossoms--just a year from the swift wooing of
Margaret--Miss Forsythe received a letter from John Lyon. It was in a
mourning envelope. The Earl of Chisholm was dead, and John Lyon was Earl
of Chisholm. The information was briefly conveyed, but with an air of
profound sorrow. The letter spoke of the change that this loss brought
to his own life, and the new duties laid upon him, which would confine
him more closely to England. It also contained congratulations--which
circumstances had delayed--upon Mrs. Henderson’s marriage, and a simple
wish for her happiness. The letter was longer than it need have been
for these purposes; it seemed to love to dwell upon the little visit to
Brandon and the circle of friends there, and it was pervaded by a tone,
almost affectionate, towards Miss Forsythe, which touched her very
deeply. She said it was such a manly letter.

America, the earl said, interested him more and more. In all history,
he wrote, there never had been such an opportunity for studying
the formation of society, for watching the working out of political
problems; the elements meeting were so new, and the conditions so
original, that historical precedents were of little service as guides.
He acknowledged an almost irresistible impulse to come back, and he
announced his intention of another visit as soon as circumstances
permitted.

I had noticed this in English travelers of intelligence before. Crude
as the country is, and uninteresting according to certain established
standards, it seems to have a “drawing” quality, a certain unexplained
fascination. Morgan says that it is the social unconventionality that
attracts, and that the American women are the loadstone. He declares.
that when an Englishman secures and carries home with him an American
wife, his curiosity about the country is sated. But this is generalizing
on narrow premises.

There was certainly in Lyon’s letter a longing to see the country again,
but the impression it made upon me when I read it--due partly to its
tone towards Miss Forsythe, almost a family tone--was that the earldom
was an empty thing without the love of Margaret Debree. Life is so brief
at the best, and has so little in it when the one thing that the heart
desires is denied. That the earl should wish to come to America again
without hope or expectation was, however, quite human nature. If a man
has found a diamond and lost it, he is likely to go again and again and
wander about the field where he found it, not perhaps in any defined
hope of finding another, but because there is a melancholy satisfaction
in seeing the spot again. It was some such feeling that impelled
the earl to wish to see again Miss Forsythe, and perhaps to talk of
Margaret, but he certainly had no thought that there were two Margaret
Debrees in America.

To her aunt’s letter conveying the intelligence of Mr. Lyon’s loss,
Margaret replied with a civil message of condolence. The news had
already reached the Eschelles, and Carmen, Margaret said, had written
to the new earl a most pious note, which contained no allusion to
his change of fortune, except an expression of sympathy with his now
enlarged opportunity for carrying on his philanthropic plans--a most
unworldly note. “I used to think,” she had said, when confiding what
she had done to Margaret, “that you would make a perfect missionary
countess, but you have done better, my dear, and taken up a much more
difficult work among us fashionable sinners. Do you know,” she went on,
“that I feel a great deal less worldly than I used to?”

Margaret wrote a most amusing account of this interview, and added that
Carmen was really very good-hearted, and not half as worldly-minded as
she pretended to be; an opinion with which Miss Forsythe did not at all
agree. She had spent a fortnight with Margaret after Easter, and she
came back in a dubious frame of mind. Margaret’s growing intimacy with
Carmen was one of the sources of her uneasiness. They appeared to be
more and more companionable, although Margaret’s clear perception of
character made her estimate of Carmen very nearly correct. But the fact
remained that she found her company interesting. Whether the girl tried
to astonish the country aunt, or whether she was so thoroughly a child
of her day as to lack certain moral perceptions, I do not know, but her
candid conversation greatly shocked Miss Forsythe.

“Margaret,” she said one day, in one of her apparent bursts of
confidence, “seems to have had such a different start in life from mine.
Sometimes, Miss Forsythe, she puzzles me. I never saw anybody so much in
love as she is with Mr. Henderson; she doesn’t simply love him, she is
in love with him. I don’t wonder she is fond of him--any woman might be
that--but, do you know, she actually believes in him.”

“Why shouldn’t she believe in him?” exclaimed Miss Forsythe, in
astonishment.

“Oh, of course, in a way,” the girl went on. “I like Mr. Henderson--I
like him very much--but I don’t believe in him. It isn’t the way now to
believe in anybody very much. We don’t do it, and I think we get along
just as well--and better. Don’t you think it’s nicer not to have any
deceptions?”

Miss Forsythe was too much stunned to make any reply. It seemed to her
that the bottom had fallen out of society.

“Do you think Mr. Henderson believes in people?” the girl persisted.

“If he does not he isn’t much of a man. If people don’t believe in each
other, society is going to pieces. I am astonished at such a tone from a
woman.”

“Oh, it isn’t any tone in me, my dear Miss Forsythe,” Carmen continued,
sweetly. “Society is a great deal pleasanter when you are not anxious
and don’t expect too much.”

Miss Forsythe told Margaret that she thought Miss Eschelle was a
dangerous woman. Margaret did not defend her, but she did not join,
either, in condemning her; she appeared to have accepted her as a part
of her world. And there were other things that Margaret seemed to
have accepted without that vigorous protest which she used to raise
at whatever crossed her conscience. To her aunt she was never more
affectionate, never more solicitous about her comfort and her pleasure,
and it was almost enough to see Margaret happy, radiant, expanding day
by day in the prosperity that was illimitable, only there was to her a
note of unreality in all the whirl and hurry of the busy life. She liked
to escape to her room with a book, and be out of it all, and the two
weeks away from her country life seemed long to her. She couldn’t
reconcile Margaret’s love of the world, her tolerance of Carmen,
and other men and women whose lives seemed to be based on Carmen’s
philosophy, with her devotion to the church services, to the city
missions, and the dozens of charities that absorb so much of the time of
the leaders of society.

“You are too young, dear, to be so good and devout,” was Carmen’s
comment on the situation.

To Miss Forsythe’s wonder, Margaret did not resent this impertinence,
but only said that no accumulation of years was likely to bring Carmen
into either of these dangers. And the reply was no more satisfactory to
Miss Forsythe than the remark that provoked it.

That she had had a delightful visit, that Margaret was more lovely
than ever, that Henderson was a delightful host, was the report of Miss
Forsythe when she returned to us. In a confidential talk with my wife
she confessed, however, that she couldn’t tell whither Margaret was
going.

One of the worries of modern life is the perplexity where to spend the
summer. The restless spirit of change affects those who dwell in the
country, as well as those who live in the city. No matter how charming
the residence is, one can stay in it only a part of the year. He
actually needs a house in town, a villa by the sea, and a cottage in the
hills. When these are secured--each one an establishment more luxurious
year by year--then the family is ready to travel about, and is in a
greater perplexity than before whether to spend the summer in Europe
or in America, the novelties of which are beginning to excite the
imagination. This nomadism, which is nothing less than society on
wheels, cannot be satirized as a whim of fashion; it has a serious
cause in--the discovery of the disease called nervous prostration, which
demands for its cure constant change of scene, without any occupation.
Henderson recognized it, but he said that personally he had no time to
indulge in it. His summer was to be a very busy one. It was impossible
to take Margaret with him on his sudden and tedious journeys from
one end of the country to the other, but she needed a change. It was
therefore arranged that after a visit to Brandon she should pass the
warm months with the Arbusers in their summer home at Lenox, with a
month--the right month--in the Eschelle villa at Newport; and he hoped
never to be long absent from one place or the other.

Margaret came to Brandon at the beginning of June, just at the season
when the region was at its loveliest, and just when its society was
making preparations to get away from it to the sea, or the mountains,
or to any place that was not home. I could never understand why a people
who have been grumbling about snow and frost for six months, and longing
for genial weather, should flee from it as soon as it comes. I had made
the discovery, quite by chance--and it was so novel that I might have
taken out a patent on it--that if one has a comfortable home in our
northern latitude, he cannot do better than to stay in it when the hum
of the mosquito is heard in the land, and the mercury is racing up and
down the scale between fifty and ninety. This opinion, however, did not
extend beyond our little neighborhood, and we may be said to have had
the summer to ourselves.

I fancied that the neighborhood had not changed, but the coming of
Margaret showed me that this was a delusion. No one can keep in the same
place in life simply by standing still, and the events of the past two
years had wrought a subtle change in our quiet. Nothing had been changed
to the eye, yet something had been taken away, or something had been
added, a door had been opened into the world. Margaret had come home,
yet I fancied it was not the home to her that she had been thinking
about. Had she changed?

She was more beautiful. She had the air--I should hesitate to call it
that of the fine lady--of assured position, something the manner of that
greater world in which the possession of wealth has supreme importance,
but it was scarcely a change of manner so much as of ideas about life
and of the things valuable in it gradually showing itself. Her delight
at being again with her old friends was perfectly genuine, and she
had never appeared more unselfish or more affectionate. If there was
a subtle difference, it might very well be in us, though I found it
impossible to conceive of her in her former role of teacher and simple
maiden, with her heart in the little concerns of our daily life. And why
should she be expected to go back to that stage? Must we not all live
our lives? Miss Forsythe’s solicitude about Margaret was mingled with
a curious deference, as to one who had a larger experience of life
than her own. The girl of a year ago was now the married woman, and was
invested with something of the dignity that Miss Forsythe in her pure
imagination attached to that position. Without yielding any of her
opinions, this idea somehow changed her relations to Margaret; a little,
I thought, to the amusement of Mrs. Fletcher and the other ladies, to
whom marriage took on a less mysterious aspect. It arose doubtless from
a renewed sense of the incompleteness of her single life, long as it had
been, and enriched as it was by observation.

In that June there were vexatious strikes in various parts of the
country, formidable combinations of laboring-men, demonstrations of
trades-unions, and the exhibition of a spirit that sharply called
attention to the unequal distribution of wealth. The discontent was
attributed in some quarters to the exhibition of extreme luxury and
reckless living by those who had been fortunate. It was even said that
the strikes, unreasonable and futile as they were, and most injurious
to those who indulged in them, were indirectly caused by the railway
manipulation, in the attempt not only to crush out competition, but to
exact excessive revenues on fictitious values. Resistance to this could
be shown to be blind, and the strikers technically in the wrong, yet the
impression gained ground that there was something monstrously wrong
in the way great fortunes were accumulated, in total disregard of
individual rights, and in a materialistic spirit that did not take into
account ordinary humanity. For it was not alone the laboring class that
was discontented, but all over the country those who lived upon small
invested savings, widows and minors, found their income imperiled by the
trickery of rival operators and speculators in railways and securities,
who treated the little private accumulations as mere counters in the
games they were playing. The loss of dividends to them was poorly
compensated by reflections upon the development of the country, and the
advantage to trade of great consolidations, which inured to the benefit
of half a dozen insolent men.

In discussing these things in our little parliament we were not
altogether unprejudiced, it must be confessed. For, to say nothing
of interests of Mr. Morgan and my own, which seemed in some danger of
disappearing for the “public good,” Mrs. Fletcher’s little fortune was
nearly all invested in that sound “rock-bed” railway in the Southwest
that Mr. Jerry Hollowell had recently taken under his paternal care. She
was assured, indeed, that dividends were only reserved pending some sort
of reorganization, which would ultimately be of great benefit to all the
parties concerned; but this was much like telling a hungry man that if
he would possess his appetite in patience, he would very likely have a
splendid dinner next year. Women are not constituted to understand this
sort of reasoning. It is needless to say that in our general talks on
the situation these personalities were not referred to, for although
Margaret was silent, it was plain to see that she was uneasy.

Morgan liked to raise questions of casuistry, such as that whether money
dishonestly come by could be accepted for good purposes.

“I had this question referred to me the other day,” he said. “A
gambler--not a petty cheater in cards, but a man who has a splendid
establishment in which he has amassed a fortune, a man known for his
liberality and good-fellowship and his interest in politics--offered
the president of a leading college a hundred thousand dollars to endow a
professorship. Ought the president to take the money, knowing how it was
made?”

“Wouldn’t the money do good--as much good as any other hundred thousand
dollars?” asked Margaret.

“Perhaps. But the professorship was to bear his name, and what would be
the moral effect of that?”

“Did you recommend the president to take the money, if he could get it
without using the gambler’s name?”

“I am not saying yet what I advised. I am trying to get your views on a
general principle.”

“But wouldn’t it be a sneaking thing to take a man’s money, and refuse
him the credit of his generosity?”

“But was it generosity? Was not his object, probably, to get a
reputation which his whole life belied, and to get it by obliterating
the distinction between right and wrong?”

“But isn’t it a compromising distinction,” my wife asked, “to take
his money without his name? The president knows that it is money
fraudulently got, that really belongs to somebody else; and the
gambler would feel that if the president takes it, he cannot think very
disapprovingly of the manner in which it was acquired. I think it would
be more honest and straightforward to take his name with the money.”

“The public effect of connecting the gambler’s name with the college
would be debasing,” said Morgan; “but, on the contrary, is every charity
or educational institution bound to scrutinize the source of every
benefaction? Isn’t it better that money, however acquired, should be
used for a good purpose than a bad one?”

“That is a question,” I said, “that is a vital one in our present
situation, and the sophistry of it puzzles the public. What would you
say to this case? A man notoriously dishonest, but within the law, and
very rich, offered a princely endowment to a college very much in need
of it. The sum would have enabled it to do a great work in education.
But it was intimated that the man would expect, after a while, to be
made one of the trustees. His object, of course, was social position.”

“I suppose, of course,” Margaret replied, “that the college couldn’t
afford that. It would look like bribery.”

“Wouldn’t he be satisfied with an LL.D.?” Morgan asked.

“I don’t see,” my wife said, “any difference between the two cases
stated and that of the stock gambler, whose unscrupulous operations have
ruined thousands of people, who founds a theological seminary with the
gains of his slippery transactions. By accepting his seminary the public
condones his conduct. Another man, with the same shaky reputation,
endows a college. Do you think that religion and education are benefited
in the long-run by this? It seems to me that the public is gradually
losing its power of discrimination between the value of honesty and
dishonesty. Real respect is gone when the public sees that a man is able
to buy it.”

This was a hot speech for my wife to make. For a moment Margaret flamed
up under it with her old-time indignation. I could see it in her eyes,
and then she turned red and confused, and at length said:

“But wouldn’t you have rich men do good with their money?”

“Yes, dear, but I would not have them think they can blot out by their
liberality the condemnation of the means by which many of them make
money. That is what they are doing, and the public is getting used to
it.”

“Well,” said Margaret, with some warmth, “I don’t know that they are any
worse than the stingy saints who have made their money by saving, and
act as if they expected to carry it with them.”

“Saints or sinners, it does not make much difference to me,” now put
in Mrs. Fletcher, who was evidently considering the question from a
practical point of view, “what a man professes, if he founds a hospital
for indigent women out of the dividends that I never received.”

Morgan laughed. “Don’t you think, Mrs. Fletcher, that it is a good sign
of the times, that so many people who make money rapidly are disposed to
use it philanthropically?”

“It may be for them, but it does not console me much just now.”

“But you don’t make allowance enough for the rich. Perhaps they are
under a necessity of doing something. I was reading this morning in the
diary of old John Ward of Stratford-on-Avon this sentence: ‘It was a
saying of Navisson, a lawyer, that no man could be valiant unless he
hazarded his body, nor rich unless he hazarded his soul.’”

“Was Navisson a modern lawyer?” I asked.

“No; the diary is dated 1648-1679.”

“I thought so.”

There was a little laugh at this, and the talk drifted off into a
consideration of the kind of conscience that enables a professional man
to espouse a cause he knows to be wrong as zealously as one he knows to
be right; a talk that I should not have remembered at all, except for
Margaret’s earnestness in insisting that she did not see how a lawyer
could take up the dishonest side.

Before Margaret went to Lenox, Henderson spent a few days with us.
He brought with him the abounding cheerfulness, and the air of a
prosperous, smiling world, that attended him in all circumstances. And
how happy Margaret was! They went over every foot of the ground on which
their brief courtship had taken place, and Heaven knows what joy there
was to her in reviving all the tenderness and all the fear of it! Busy
as Henderson was, pursued by hourly telegrams and letters, we could
not but be gratified that his attention to her was that of a lover. How
could it be otherwise, when all the promise of the girl was realized
in the bloom and the exquisite susceptibility of the woman? Among other
things, she dragged him down to her mission in the city, to which he
went in a laughing and bantering mood. When he had gone away, Margaret
ran over to my wife, bringing in her hand a slip of paper.

“See that!” she cried, her eyes dancing with pleasure. It was a check
for a thousand dollars. “That will refurnish the mission from top to
bottom,” she said, “and run it for a year.”

“How generous he is!” cried my wife. Margaret did not reply, but she
looked at the check, and there were tears in her eyes.



XV

The Arbuser cottage at Lenox was really a magnificent villa. Richardson
had built it. At a distance it had the appearance of a mediaeval
structure, with its low doorways, picturesque gables, and steep roofs,
and in its situation on a gentle swell of green turf backed by native
forest-trees it imparted to the landscape an ancestral tone which is
much valued in these days. But near to, it was seen to be mediaevalism
adapted to the sunny hospitality of our summer climate, with generous
verandas and projecting balconies shaded by gay awnings, and within
spacious, open to the breezes, and from its broad windows offering
views of lawns and flower-beds and ornamental trees, of a great sweep
of pastures and forests and miniature lakes, with graceful and reposeful
hills on the horizon.

It was, in short, the modern idea of country simplicity. The passion for
country life, which has been in decadence for nearly half a century,
has again become the fashion. Nature, which, left to itself, is a
little ragged, not to say monotonous and tiresome, is discovered to be
a valuable ally for aid in passing the time when art is able to make
portions of it exclusive. What the Arbusers wanted was a simple home
in the country, and in obtaining it they were indulging a sentiment of
returning to the primitive life of their father, who had come to the
city from a hill farm, and had been too busy all his life to recur
to the tastes of his boyhood. At least that was the theory of his
daughters; but the old gentleman had a horror of his early life, and
could scarcely be dragged away from the city even in the summer. He
would no doubt have been astonished at the lofty and substantial stone
stables, the long range of greenhouses, and at a farm which produced
nothing except lawns and flower-beds, ornamental fields of clover,
avenues of trees, lawn-tennis grounds, and a few Alderneys tethered to
feed among the trees, where their beauty would heighten the rural and
domestic aspect of the scene. The Arbusers liked to come to this place
as early as possible to escape the society exactions of the city. That
was another theory of theirs. All their set in the city met there for
the same purpose.

Margaret was welcomed with open arms.

“We have been counting the days,” said the elder of the sisters. “Your
luggage has come, your rooms are all ready, and your coachman, who has
been here some days, says that the horses need exercise. Everybody is
here, and we need you for a hundred things.”

“You are very kind. It is so charming here. I knew it would be, but I
couldn’t bear to shorten my visit in Brandon.”

“Your aunt must miss you very much. Is she well?”

“Perfectly.”

“Wouldn’t she have come with you? I’ve a mind to telegraph.”

“I think not. She is wedded to quiet, and goes away from her little
neighborhood with reluctance.”

“So Brandon was a little dull?” said Miss Arbuser, with a shrewd guess
at the truth.

“Oh no,” quickly replied Margaret, shrinking a little from what was in
her own mind; “it was restful and delightful; but you know that we New
England people take life rather seriously, and inquire into the reason
of things, and want an object in life.”

“A very good thing to have,” answered this sweet woman of the world,
whose object was to go along pleasantly and enjoy it.

“But to have it all the time!” Margaret suggested, lightly, as she ran
up-stairs. But even in this suggestion she was conscious of a twinge
of disloyalty to her former self. Deep down in her heart, coming to
the atmosphere of Lenox was a relief from questionings that a little
disturbed her at her old home, and she was indignant at herself that it
should be so, and then indignant at the suggestions that put her out of
humor with herself. Was it a sin, she said, to be happy and prosperous?

On her dressing-table was a letter from her husband. He was detained in
the city by a matter of importance. He scratched only a line, to catch
the mail, during a business interview. It was really only a business
interview, and had no sort of relation to Lenox or the summer gayety
there.

Henderson was in his private office. The clerks in the outer offices,
in the neglige of summer costumes, winked to each other as they saw old
Jerry Hollowell enter and make his way to the inner room unannounced.
Something was in the wind.

“Well, old man,” said Uncle Jerry, in the cheeriest manner, coming in,
depositing his hat on the table, and taking a seat opposite Henderson,
“we seem to have stirred up the animals.”

“Only a little flurry,” replied Henderson, laying down his pen and
folding a note he had just finished; “they’ll come to reason.”

“They’ve got to.” Mr. Hollowell drew out a big bandanna and mopped
his heated face. “I’ve just got a letter from Jorkins. There’s the
certificates that make up the two-thirds-more than we need, anyway. No
flaw about that, is there?”

“No. I’ll put these with the balance in the safe. It’s all right, if
Jorkins has been discreet. It may make a newspaper scandal if they get
hold of his operations.”

“Oh, Jorkins is close. But he is a little overworked. I don’t know but
it would do him good to have a little nervous prostration and go abroad
for a while.”

“I guess it would do Jorkins good to take a turn in Europe for a year or
so.”

“Well, you write to him. Give him a sort of commission to see the
English bondholders, and explain the situation. They will appreciate
that half a loaf is better than no bread. What bothers me is the way the
American bondholders take it. They kick.”

“Let ‘em kick. The public don’t care for a few soreheads and
impracticables in an operation that is going to open up the whole
Southwest. I’ve an appointment with one of them this morning. He ought
to be here now.”

At the moment Henderson’s private secretary entered and laid on the
table the card of Mr. John Hopper, who was invited to come in at once.
Mr. Hopper was a man of fifty, with iron-gray hair, a heavy mustache,
and a smooth-shaven chin that showed resolution. In dress and manner his
appearance was that of the shrewd city capitalist--quiet and determined,
who is neither to be deceived nor bullied. With a courteous greeting to
both the men, whom he knew well, he took a seat and stated his business.

“I have called to see you, Mr. Henderson, about the bonds of the A. and
B., and I am glad to find Mr. Hollowell here also.”

“What amount do you represent, Mr. Hopper?” asked Henderson.

“With my own and my friends’, altogether, rising a million. What do you
propose?”

“You got our circular?”

“Yes, and we don’t accept the terms.”

“I’m sorry. It is the best that we could do.”

“That is, the best you would do!”

“Pardon me, Mr. Hopper, the best we could do under the circumstances. We
gave you your option, to scale down on a fair estimate of the earnings
of the short line (the A. and B.), or to surrender your local bonds and
take new ones covering the whole consolidation, or, as is of course in
your discretion, to hold on and take the chances.”

“Which your operations have practically destroyed.”

“Not at all, Mr. Hopper. We offer you a much better security on the
whole system instead of a local road.”

“And you mean to tell me, Mr. Henderson, that it is for our advantage
to exchange a seven per cent. bond on a road that has always paid its
interest promptly, for a four and a half on a system that is manipulated
nobody knows how? I tell you, gentlemen, that it looks to outsiders as
if there was crookedness somewhere.”

“That is a rather rough charge, Mr. Hopper,” said Henderson, with a
smile.

“But we are to understand that if we do not accept your terms, it’s a
freeze-out?”

“You are to understand that we want to make the best arrangement
possible for all parties in interest.”

“How some of those interests were acquired may be a question for the
courts,” replied Mr. Hopper, resolutely. “When we put our money in good
seven per cent. bonds, we propose to inquire into the right of anybody
to demand that we shall exchange them for four and a half per cents. on
other security.”

“Perfectly right, Mr. Hopper,” said Henderson, with imperturbable
good-humor; “the transfer books are open to your inspection.”

“Well, we prefer to hold on to our bonds.”

“And wait for your interest,” interposed Hollowell.

Mr. Hopper turned to the speaker. “And while we are waiting we
propose to inquire what has become of the surplus of the A. and B. The
bondholders had the first claim on the entire property.”

“And we propose to protect it. See here, Mr. Hopper,” continued Uncle
Jerry, with a most benevolent expression, “I needn’t tell you that
investments fluctuate--the Lord knows mine do! The A. and B. was a
good road. I know that. But it was going to be paralleled. We’d got to
parallel it to make our Southwest connections. If we had, you’d have
waited till the Gulf of Mexico freezes over before you got any coupons
paid. Instead of that, we took it into our system, and it’s being put on
a permanent basis. It’s a little inconvenient for holders, and they have
got to stand a little shrinkage, but in the long-run it will be better
for everybody. The little road couldn’t stand alone, and the day of big
interest is about over.”

“That explanation may satisfy you, Mr. Hollowell, but it don’t give
us our money, and I notify you that we shall carry the matter into the
courts. Good-morning.”

When Mr. Hopper had gone, the two developers looked at each other a
moment seriously.

“Hopper ‘ll fight,” Hollowell said at last.

“And we have got the surplus to fight him with,” replied Henderson.

“That’s so,” and Uncle Jerry chuckled to himself. “The rats that are on
the inside of the crib are a good deal better off than the rats on the
outside.”

“The reporter of The Planet wants five minutes,” announced the
secretary, opening the door. Henderson told him to let him in.

The reporter was a spruce young gentleman, in a loud summer suit, with
a rose in his button-hole, and the air of assurance which befits the
commissioner of the public curiosity.

“I am sent by The Planet,” said the young man, “to show you this and ask
you if you have anything to say to it.”

“What is it?” asked Henderson.

“It’s about the A. and B.”

“Very well. There is the president, Mr. Hollowell. Show it to him.”

The reporter produced a long printed slip and handed it to Uncle Jerry,
who took it and began to read. As his eye ran down the column he was
apparently more and more interested, and he let it be shown on his
face that he was surprised, and even a little astonished. When he had
finished, he said:

“Well, my young friend, how did you get hold of this?”

“Oh, we have a way,” said the reporter, twirling his straw hat by the
elastic, and looking more knowing than old Jerry himself.

“So I see,” replied Jerry, with an admiring smile; “there is nothing
that you newspaper folks don’t find out. It beats the devil!”

“Is it true, sir?” said the young gentleman, elated with this
recognition of his own shrewdness.

“It is so true that there is no fun in it. I don’t see how the devil you
got hold of it.”

“Have you any explanations?”

“No, I guess not,” said Uncle Jerry, musingly. “If it is to come out,
I’d rather The Planet would have it than any, other paper. It’s got some
sense. No; print it. It’ll be a big beat for your paper. While you are
about it--I s’pose you’ll print it anyway?” (the reporter nodded)--“you
might as well have the whole story.”

“Certainly. We’d like to have it right. What is wrong about it?”

“Oh, nothing but some details. You have got it substantially. There’s a
word or two and a date you are out on, naturally enough, and there
are two or three little things that would be exactly true if they were
differently stated.”

“Would you mind telling me what they are?”

“No,” said Jerry, with a little reluctance; “might as well have it all
out--eh, Henderson?”

And the old man took his pencil and changed some dates and a name
or two, and gave to some of the sentences a turn that seemed to the
reporter only another way of saying the same thing.

“There, that is all I know. Give my respects to Mr. Goss.”

When the commissioner had withdrawn, Uncle Jerry gave vent to a long
whistle. Then he rose suddenly and called to the secretary, “Tell that
reporter to come back.” The reporter reappeared.

“I was just thinking, and you can tell Mr. Goss, that now you have got
onto this thing, you might as well keep the lead on it. The public is
interested in what we are doing in the Southwest, and if you, or some
other bright fellow who has got eyes in his head, will go down there,
he will see something that will astonish him. I’m going tomorrow in my
private car, and if you could go along, I assure you a good time. I want
you to see for yourself, and I guess you would. Don’t take my word. I
can’t give you any passes, and I know you don’t want any, but you can
just get into my private car and no expense to anybody, and see all
there is to be seen. Ask Goss, and let me know tonight.”

The young fellow went off feeling several inches higher than when
he came in. Such is the power of a good address, and such is the
omnipotence of the great organ. Mr. Jerry Hollowell sat down and began
to fan himself. It was very hot in the office.

“Seems to me it’s lunch-time. Great Scott! what a lot of time I used to
waste fighting the newspapers! That thing would have played the devil as
it stood. It will be comparatively harmless now. It will make a little
talk, but there is nothing to get hold of. Queer, about the difference
of a word or two. Come, old man, I’m thirsty.”

“Uncle Jerry,” said Henderson, taking his arm as they went out, “you
ought to be President of the United States.”

“The salary is too small,” said Uncle Jerry.

Of all this there was nothing to write to Margaret, who was passing
her time agreeably in the Berkshire hills, a little impatient for her
husband’s arrival, postponed from day to day, and full of sympathy for
him, condemned to the hot city and the harassment of a business the
magnitude of which gave him the obligations and the character of a
public man. Henderson sent her instead a column from The Planet devoted
to a description of his private library. Mr. Goss, the editor, who was
college bred, had been round to talk with Henderson about the Southwest
trip, and the conversation drifting into other matters, Henderson had
taken from his desk and shown him a rare old book which he had picked
up the day before in a second-hand shop. This led to further talk
about Henderson’s hobby, and the editor had asked permission to send a
reporter down to make a note of Henderson’s collection. It would make
a good midsummer item, “The Stock-Broker in Literature,” “The Private
Tastes of a Millionaire,” etc. The column got condensed into a portable
paragraph, and went the rounds of the press, and changed the opinions
of a good many people about the great operator--he wasn’t altogether
devoted to vulgar moneymaking. Uncle Jerry himself read the column with
appreciation of its value. “It diverts the public mind,” he said. He
himself had recently diverted the public mind by the gift of a bell
to the Norembega Theological (colored) Institute, and the paragraph
announcing the fact conveyed the impression that while Uncle Jerry was
a canny old customer, his heart was on the right side. “There are worse
men than Uncle Jerry who are not worth a cent,” was one of the humorous
paragraphs tacked on to the item.

Margaret was not alone in finding the social atmosphere of Lenox as
congenial as its natural beauties. Mrs. Laflamme declared that it was
the perfection of existence for a couple of months, one in early summer
and another in the golden autumn with its pathetic note of the falling
curtain dropping upon the dream of youth. Mrs. Laflamme was not a
sentimental person, but she was capable of drifting for a moment into
a poetic mood--a great charm in a woman of her vivacity and air of the
world. Margaret remembered her very distinctly, although she had only
exchanged a word with her at the memorable dinner in New York when
Henderson had revealed her feelings to herself. Mrs. Laflamme had the
immense advantage--it seemed so to her after five years of widowhood
of being a widow on the sunny side of thirty-five. If she had lost
some illusions she had gained a great deal of knowledge, and she had no
feverish anxiety about what life would bring her. Although she would not
put it in this way to herself, she could look about her deliberately,
enjoying the prospect, and please herself. Her position had two
advantages--experience and opportunity. A young woman unmarried, she
said, always has the uneasy sense of the possibility--well, it is
impossible to escape slang, and she said it with the merriest laugh--the
possibility of being left. A day or two after Margaret’s arrival she had
driven around to call in her dog-cart, looking as fresh as a daisy
in her sunhat. She held the reins, but her seat was shared by Mr. Fox
McNaughton, the most useful man in the village, indispensable indeed; a
bachelor, with no intentions, no occupation, no ambition (except to lead
the german), who could mix a salad, brew a punch, organize a picnic, and
chaperon anything in petticoats with entire propriety, without regard
to age. And he had a position of social authority. This eminence Mr.
Fox McNaughton had attained by always doing the correct thing. The
obligation of society to such men is never enough acknowledged. While
they are trusted and used, and worked to death, one is apt to hear them
spoken of in a deprecatory tone.

“You hold the reins a moment, please. No, I don’t want any help,” she
said, as she jumped down with an elastic spring, and introduced him
to Margaret. “I’ve got Mr. McNaughton in training, and am thinking of
bringing him out.”

She walked in with Margaret, chatting about the view and the house and
the divine weather.

“And your husband has not come yet?”

“He may come any day. I think business might suspend in the summer.”

“So do I. But then, what would become of Lenox? It is rather hard on the
men, only I dare say they like it. Don’t you think Mr. Henderson would
like a place here?”

“He cannot help being pleased with Lenox.”

“I’m sure he would if you are. I have hardly seen him since that evening
at the Stotts’. Can I tell you?--I almost had five minutes of envy that
evening. You won’t mind it in such an old woman?”

“I should rather trust your heart than your age, Mrs. Laflamme,” said
Margaret, with a laugh.

“Yes, my heart is as old as my face. But I had a feeling, seeing you
walk away that evening into the conservatory. I knew what was coming.
I think I have discovered a great secret, Mrs. Henderson to be able to
live over again in other people. By-the-way, what has become of that
quiet Englishman, Mr. Lyon?”

“He has come into his title. He is the Earl of Chisholm.”

“Dear me, how stupid in us not to have taken a sense of that! And the
Eschelles--do you know anything of the Eschelles?”

“Yes; they are at their house in Newport.”

“Do you think there was anything between Miss Eschelle and Mr. Lyon? I
saw her afterwards several times.”

“Not that I ever heard. Miss Eschelle says that she is thoroughly
American in her tastes.”

“Then her tastes are not quite conformed to her style. That girl might
be anything--Queen of Spain, or coryphee in the opera ballet. She is
clever as clever. One always expects to hear of her as the heroine of an
adventure.”

“Didn’t you say you knew her in Europe?”

“No. We heard of her and her mother everywhere. She was very
independent. She had the sort of reputation to excite curiosity. But I
noticed that the men in New York were a little afraid of her. She is a
woman who likes to drive very near the edge.”

Mrs. Laflamme rose. “I must not keep Mr. McNaughton waiting for any more
of my gossip. We expect you and the Misses Arbuser this afternoon. I
warn you it will be dull. I should like to hear of some summer resort
where the men are over sixteen and under sixty.”

Mrs. Laflamme liked to drive near the edge as much as Carmen did, and
this piquancy was undeniably an attraction in her case. But there
was this difference between the two: there was a confidence that Mrs.
Laflamme would never drive over the edge, whereas no one could tell what
sheer Carmen might not suddenly take. A woman’s reputation is almost as
much affected by the expectation of what she may do as by anything she
has done. It was Fox McNaughton who set up the dictum that a woman may
do almost anything if it is known that she draws a line somewhere.

The lawn party was not at all dull to Margaret. In the first place, she
received a great deal of attention. Henderson’s name was becoming
very well known, and it was natural that the splendor of his advancing
fortune should be reflected in the person of his young wife, whose
loveliness was enhanced by her simple enjoyment of the passing hour.
Then the toilets of the women were so fresh and charming, the colors
grouped so prettily on the greensward, the figures of the slender girls
playing at tennis or lounging on the benches under the trees, recalled
scenes from the classic poets. It was all so rich and refined. Nor
did she miss the men of military age, whose absence Mrs. Laflamme had
deplored, for she thought of her husband. And, besides, she found even
the college boys (who are always spoken of as men) amusing, and
the elderly gentlemen--upon whom watering-place society throws much
responsibility--gallant, facetious, complimentary, and active in
whatever was afoot. Their boyishness, indeed, contrasted with--the
gravity of the undergraduates, who took themselves very seriously, were
civil to the young ladies,--confidential with the married women, and
had generally a certain reserve and dignity which belong to persons upon
whom such heavy responsibility rests.

There were, to be sure, men who looked bored, and women who were
listless, missing the stimulus of any personal interest; but the scene
was so animated, the weather so propitious, that, on the whole, a person
must be very cynical not to find the occasion delightful.

There was a young novelist present whose first story, “The Girl I Left
Behind Me,” had made a hit the last season. It was thought to take a
profound hold upon life, because it was a book that could not be read
aloud in a mixed company. Margaret was very much interested in him,
although Mr. Summers Bass was not her idea of an imaginative writer. He
was a stout young gentleman, with very black hair and small black eyes,
to which it was difficult to give a melancholy cast even by an habitual
frown. Mr. Bass dressed himself scrupulously in the fashion, was very
exact in his pronunciation, careful about his manner, and had the air of
a little weariness, of the responsibility of one looking at life. It was
only at rare moments that his face expressed intensity of feeling.

“It is a very pretty scene. I suppose, Mr. Bass, that you are making
studies,” said Margaret, by way of opening a conversation.

“No; hardly that. One must always observe. It gets to be a habit. The
thing is to see reality under appearances.”

“Then you would call yourself a realist?”

Mr. Bass smiled. “That is a slang term, Mrs. Henderson. What you want is
nature, color, passion--to pierce the artificialities.”

“But you must describe appearance.”

“Certainly, to an extent--form, action, talk as it is, even
trivialities--especially the trivialities, for life is made up of the
trivial.”

“But suppose that does not interest me?”

“Pardon me, Mrs. Henderson, that is because you are used to the
conventional, the selected. Nature is always interesting.”

“I do not find it so.”

“No? Nature has been covered up; it has been idealized. Look yonder,”
 and Mr. Bass pointed across the lawn. “See that young woman upon whom
the sunlight falls standing waiting her turn. See the quivering of the
eyelids, the heaving of the chest, the opening lips; note the curve of
her waist from the shoulder, and the line rounding into the fall of the
folds of the Austrian cashmere. I try to saturate myself with that form,
to impress myself with her every attitude and gesture, her color, her
movement, and then I shall imagine the form under the influence of
passion. Every detail will tell. I do not find unimportant the tie of
her shoe. The picture will be life.”

“But suppose, Mr. Bass, when you come to speak with her, you find that
she has no ideas, and talks slang.”

“All the better. It shows what we are, what our society is. And besides,
Mrs. Henderson, nearly everybody has the capacity of being wicked; that
is to say, of expressing emotion.”

“You take a gloomy view, Mr. Bass.”

“I take no view, Mrs. Henderson. My ambition is to record. It will not
help matters by pretending that people are better than they are.”

“Well, Mr. Bass, you may be quite right, but I am not going to let you
spoil my enjoyment of this lovely scene,” said Margaret, moving away.
Mr. Bass watched her until she disappeared, and then entered in his
notebook a phrase for future use, “The prosperous propriety of a pretty
plutocrat.” He was gathering materials for his forthcoming book, “The
Last Sigh of the Prude.”

The whole world knows how delightful Lenox is. It even has a club where
the men can take refuge from the exactions of society, as in the city.
The town is old enough to have “histories”; there is a romance
attached to nearly every estate, a tragedy of beauty, and money, and
disappointment; great writers have lived here, families whose names were
connected with our early politics and diplomacy; there is a tradition of
a society of wit and letters, of women whose charms were enhanced by a
spice of adventure, of men whose social brilliancy ended in misanthropy.
All this gave a background of distinction to the present gayety, luxury,
and adaptation of the unsurpassed loveliness of nature to the refined
fashion of the age.

Here, if anywhere, one could be above worry, above the passion of envy;
for did not every new “improvement” and every new refinement in living
add to the importance of every member of this favored community? For
Margaret it was all a pageant of beauty. The Misses Arbuser talked about
the quality of the air, the variety of the scenery, the exhilaration of
the drives, the freedom from noise and dust, the country quiet. There
were the morning calls, the intellectual life of the reading clubs, the
tennis parties, the afternoon teas, combined with charming drives
from one elegant place to another; the siestas, the idle swinging in
hammocks, with the latest magazine from which to get a topic for dinner,
the mild excitement of a tete-a-tete which might discover congenial
tastes or run on into an interesting attachment. Half the charm of life,
says a philosopher, is in these personal experiments.

When Henderson came, as he did several times for a few days, Margaret’s
happiness was complete. She basked in the sun of his easy enjoyment of
life. She liked to take him about with her, and see the welcome in all
companies of a man so handsome, so natural and cordial, as her husband.
Especially aid she like the consideration in which he was evidently held
at the club, where the members gathered about him to listen to his racy
talk and catch points about the market. She liked to think that he was
not a woman’s man. He gave her his version of some recent transactions
that had been commented on in the newspapers, and she was indignant over
the insinuations about him. It was the price, he said, that everybody
had to pay for success. Why shouldn’t he, she reflected, make money?
Everybody would if they could, and no one knew how generous he was. If
she had been told that the family of Jerry Hollowell thought of him in
the same way, she would have said that there was a world-wide difference
in the two men. Insensibly she was losing the old standards she used to
apply to success. Here in Lenox, in this prosperous, agreeable world,
there was nothing to remind her of them.

In her enjoyment of this existence without care, I do not suppose it
occurred to her to examine if her ideals had been lowered. Sometimes
Henderson had a cynical, mocking tone about the world, which she
reproved with a caress, but he was always tolerant and good-natured. If
he had told her that he acted upon the maxim that every man and woman
has his and her price she would have been shocked, but she was getting
to make allowances that she would not have made before she learned
to look at the world through his eyes. She could see that the Brandon
circle was over-scrupulous. Her feeling of this would have been
confirmed if she had known that when her aunt read the letter announcing
a month’s visit to the Eschelles in Newport, she laid it down with a
sigh.



XVI

Uncle Jerry was sitting on the piazza of the Ocean House, absorbed
in the stock reports of a New York journal, answering at random the
occasional observations of his wife, who filled up one of the spacious
chairs near him--a florid woman, with diamonds in her ears, who had the
resolute air of enjoying herself. It was an August Newport morning,
when there is a salty freshness in the air, but a temperature that
discourages exertion. A pony phaeton dashed by containing two ladies.
The ponies were cream-colored, with flowing manes and tails, and harness
of black and gold; the phaeton had yellow wheels with a black body;
the diminutive page with folded arms, on the seat behind, wore a black
jacket and yellow breeches. The lady who held the yellow silk reins was
a blonde with dark eyes. As they flashed by, the lady on the seat with
her bowed, and Mr. Hollowell returned the salute.

“Who’s that?” asked Mrs. Hollowell.

“That’s Mrs. Henderson.”

“And the other one?”

“I don’t know her. She knows how to handle the ribbons, though.”

“I seen her at the Casino the other night, before you come, with that
tandem-driving count. I don’t believe he’s any more count than you are.”

“Oh, he’s all right. He’s one of the Spanish legation. This is just
the place for counts. I shouldn’t wonder, Maria, if you’d like to be
a countess. We can afford it--the Countess Jeremiah, eh?” and Uncle
Jerry’s eyes twinkled.

“Don’t be a goose, Mr. Hollowell,” bringing her fat hands round in front
of her, so that she could see the sparkle of the diamond rings on them.
“She’s as pretty as a picture, that girl, but I should think a good wind
would blow her away. I shouldn’t want to have her drive me round.”

“Jorkins has sailed,” said Mr. Hollowell, looking up from his paper.
“The Planet reporter tried to interview him, but he played sick, said he
was just going over and right back for a change. I guess it will be long
enough before they get a chance at him again.”

“I’m glad he’s gone. I hope the papers will mind their own business for
a spell.”

The house of the Eschelles was on the sea, looking over a vast sweep of
lawn to the cliff and the dimpling blue water of the first beach. It was
known as the Yellow Villa. Coming from the elegance of Lenox, Margaret
was surprised at the magnificence and luxury of this establishment,
the great drawing-rooms, the spacious chambers, the wide verandas, the
pictures, the flowers, the charming nooks and recessed windows,
with handy book-stands, and tables littered with the freshest and
most-talked-of issues from the press of Paris, Madrid, and London.
Carmen had taken a hint from Henderson’s bachelor apartment, which she
had visited once with her mother, and though she had no literary taste,
further than to dip in here and there to what she found toothsome and
exciting in various languages, yet she knew the effect of the atmosphere
of books, and she had a standing order at a book-shop for whatever was
fresh and likely to come into notice.

And Carmen was a delightful hostess, both because her laziness gave an
air of repose to the place, and she had the tact never to appear to make
any demands upon her guests, and because she knew when to be piquant
and exhibit personal interest, and when to show even a little abandon of
vivacity. Society flowed through her house without any obstructions. It
was scarcely ever too early and never too late for visitors. Those who
were intimate used to lounge in and take up a book, or pass an hour on
the veranda, even when none of the family were at home. Men had a habit
of dropping in for a five o’clock cup of tea, and where the men went
the women needed little urging to follow. At first there had been some
reluctance about recognizing the Eschelles fully, and there were still
houses that exhibited a certain reserve towards them, but the example of
going to this house set by the legations, the members of which enjoyed
a chat with Miss Eschelle in the freedom of their own tongues and the
freedom of her tongue, went far to break down this barrier. They were
spoken of occasionally as “those Eschelles,” but almost everybody went
there, and perhaps enjoyed it all the more because there had been a
shade of doubt about it.

Margaret’s coming was a good card for Carmen. The little legend
about her French ancestry in Newport, and the romantic marriage in
Rochambeau’s time, had been elaborated in the local newspaper, and
when she appeared the ancestral flavor, coupled with the knowledge of
Henderson’s accumulating millions, lent an interest and a certain charm
to whatever she said and did. The Eschelle house became more attractive
than ever before, so much so that Mrs. Eschelle declared that she longed
for the quiet of Paris. To her motherly apprehension there was no result
in this whirl of gayety, no serious intention discoverable in any of
the train that followed Carmen. “You act, child,” she said, “as if youth
would last forever.”

Margaret entered into this life as if she had been born to it. Perhaps
she was. Perhaps most people never find the career for which they are
fitted, and struggle along at cross-purposes with themselves. We
all thought that Margaret’s natural bent was for some useful and
self-sacrificing work in the world, and never could have imagined that
under any circumstances she would develop into a woman of fashion.

“I intend to read a great deal this month,” she said to Carmen on her
arrival, as she glanced at the litter of books.

“That was my intention,” replied Carmen; “now we can read together. I’m
taking Spanish lessons of Count Crispo. I’ve learned two Spanish poems
and a Castilian dance.”

“Is he married?”

“Not now. He told me, when he was teaching me the steps, that his heart
was buried in Seville.”

“He seems to be full of sentiment.”

“Perhaps that is because his salary is so small. Mamma says, of all
things an impecunious count! But he is amusing.”

“But what do you care for money?” asked Margaret, by way of testing
Carmen’s motives.

“Nothing, my dear. But deliver me from a husband who is poor; he would
certainly be a tyrant. Besides, if I ever marry, it will be with an
American.”

“But suppose you fall in love with a poor man?”

“That would be against my principles. Never fall below your ideals--that
is what I heard a speaker say at the Town and Country Club, and that is
my notion. There is no safety for you if you lose your principles.”

“That depends upon what they are,” said Margaret, in the same bantering
tone.

“That sounds like good Mr. Lyon. I suspect he thought I hadn’t any.
Mamma said I tried to shock him; but he shocked me. Do you think you
could live with such a man twenty-four hours, even if he had his crown
on?”

“I can imagine a great deal worse husbands than the Earl of Chisholm.”

“Well, I haven’t any imagination.”

There was no reading that day nor the next. In the morning there was a
drive with the ponies through town, in the afternoon in the carriage
by the sea, with a couple of receptions, the five o’clock tea, with
its chatter, and in the evening a dinner party for Margaret. One day
sufficed to launch her, and there-after Carmen had only admiration
for the unflagging spirit which Margaret displayed. “If you were only
unmarried,” she said, “what larks we could have!” Margaret looked grave
at this, but only for a moment, for she well knew that she could not
please her husband better than by enjoying the season to the full. He
never criticised her for taking the world as it is; and she confessed to
herself that life went very pleasantly in a house where there were
never any questions raised about duties. The really serious thought in
Carmen’s mind was that perhaps after all a woman had no real freedom
until she was married. And she began to be interested in Margaret’s
enjoyment of the world.

It was not, after all, a new world, only newly arranged, like another
scene in the same play. The actors, who came and went, were for the most
part the acquaintances of the Washington winter, and the callers and
diners and opera-goers and charity managers of the city. In these days
Margaret was quite at home with the old set: the British Minister,
the Belgian, the French, the Spanish, the Mexican, the German, and the
Italian, with their families and attaches--nothing was wanting, not even
the Chinese mandarin, who had rooms at the hotel, going about everywhere
in the conscientious discharge of his duties as ambassador to American
society, a great favorite on account of his silk apparel, which gave
him the appearance of a clumsy woman, and the everlasting,
three-thousand-year-old smile on his broad face, punctiliously leaving
in every house a big flaring red piece of paper which the ladies pinned
up for a decoration; a picture of helpless, childlike enjoyment, and
almost independent of the interpreter who followed him about, when he
had learned, upon being introduced to a lady, or taking a cup of tea, to
say “good-by” as distinctly as an articulating machine; a truly learned
man, setting an example of civility and perfect self-possession,
but keenly observant of the oddities of the social life to which his
missionary government had accredited him. One would like to have heard
the comments of the minister and his suite upon our manners; but perhaps
they were too polite to make any even in their seclusion. Certain it is
that no one ever heard any of the legation express any opinion but the
most suave and flattering.

And yet they must have been amazed at the activity of this season of
repose, the endurance of American women who rode to the fox meets, were
excited spectators of the polo, played lawn-tennis, were incessantly
dining and calling, and sat through long dinners served with the
formality and dullness and the swarms of liveried attendants of a royal
feast. And they could not but admire the young men, who did not care for
politics or any business beyond the chances of the stock exchange, but
who expended an immense amount of energy in the dangerous polo contests,
in riding at fences after the scent-bag, in driving tandems and
four-in-hands, and yet had time to dress in the cut and shade demanded
by every changing hour.

Formerly the annual chronicle of this summer pageant, in which the same
women appeared day after day, and the same things were done over and
over again, Margaret used to read with a contempt for the life; but that
she enjoyed it, now she was a part of it, shows that the chroniclers for
the press were unable to catch the spirit of it, the excitement of the
personal encounters that made it new every day. Looking at a ball is
quite another thing from dancing.

“Yes, it is lively enough,” said Mr. Ponsonby, one afternoon when they
had returned from the polo grounds and were seated on the veranda.
Mr. Ponsonby was a middle-aged Englishman, whose diplomatic labors at
various courts had worn a bald spot on his crown. Carmen had not yet
come, and they were waiting for a cup of tea. “And they ride well; but I
think I rather prefer the Wild West Show.”

“You Englishmen,” Margaret retorted, “seem to like the uncivilized. Are
you all tired of civilization?”

“Of some kinds. When we get through with the London season, you know,
Mrs. Henderson, we like to rough it, as you call it, for some months.
But, ‘pon my word, I can’t see much difference between Washington and
Newport.”

“We might get up a Wild West Show here, or a prize-fight, for you. Do
you know, Mr. Ponsonby, I think it will take full another century for
women to really civilize men.”

“How so?”

“Get the cruelty and love of brutal sports out of them.”

“Then you’d cease to like us. Nothing is so insipid, I fancy, to a woman
as a man made in her own image.”

“Well, what have you against Newport?”

“Against it? I’m sure nothing could be better than this.” And Mr.
Ponsonby allowed his adventurous eyes to rest for a moment upon
Margaret’s trim figure, until he saw a flush in her face. “This
prospect,” he added, turning to the sea, where a few sails took the
slant rays of the sun.

“‘Where every prospect pleases,”’ quoted Margaret, “‘and only man--’”

“I beg your pardon, Mrs. Henderson; men are not to be considered. The
women in Newport would make the place a paradise even if it were a
desert.”

“That is another thing I object to in men.”

“What’s that?”

“Flattery. You don’t say such things to each other at the club. What is
your objection to Newport?”

“I didn’t say I had any. But if you compel me well, the whole thing
seems to be a kind of imitation.”

“How?”

“Oh, the way things go on--the steeple-chasing and fox-hunting, and the
carts, and the style of the swell entertainments. Is that ill-natured?”

“Not at all. I like candor, especially English candor. But there is Miss
Eschelle.”

Carmen drove up with Count Crispo, threw the reins to the groom, and
reached the ground with a touch on the shoulder of the count, who had
alighted to help her down.

“Carmen,” said Margaret, “Mr. Ponsonby says that all Newport is just an
imitation.”

“Of course it is. We are all imitations, except Count Crispo. I’ll bet
a cup of tea against a pair of gloves,” said Carmen, who had facility in
picking up information, “that Mr. Ponsonby wasn’t born in England.”

Mr. Ponsonby looked redder than usual, and then laughed, and said,
“Well, I was only three years old when I left Halifax.”

“I knew it!” cried Carmen, clapping her hands. “Now come in and have a
cup of English breakfast tea. That’s imitation, too.”

“The mistake you made,” said Margaret, “was not being born in Spain.”

“Perhaps it’s not irreparable,” the count interposed, with an air of
gallantry.

“No, no,” said Carmen, audaciously; “by this time I should be buried in
Seville. No, I should prefer Halifax, for it would have been a pleasure
to emigrate from Halifax. Was it not, Mr. Ponsonby?”

“I can’t remember. But it is a pleasure to sojourn in any land with Miss
Eschelle.”

“Thank you. Now you shall have two cups. Come.”

The next morning, Mr. Jerry Hollowell, having inquired where Margaret
was staying, called to pay his respects, as he phrased it. Carmen,
who was with Margaret in the morning-room, received him with her most
distinguished manner. “We all know Mr. Hollowell,” she said.

“That’s not always an advantage,” retorted Uncle Jerry, seating himself,
and depositing his hat beside his chair. “When do you expect your
husband, Mrs. Henderson?”

“Tomorrow. But I don’t mean to tell him that you are here--not at
first.”

“No,” said Carmen; “we women want Mr. Henderson a little while to
ourselves.”

“Why, I’m the idlest man in America. I tell Henderson that he ought to
take more time for rest. It’s no good to drive things. I like quiet.”

“And you get it in Newport?” Margaret asked.

“Well, my wife and children get what they call quiet. I guess a month of
it would use me up. She says if I had a place here I’d like it. Perhaps
so. You are very comfortably fixed, Miss Eschelle.”

“It does very well for us, but something more would be expected of Mr.
Hollowell. We are just camping-out here. What Newport needs is a real
palace, just to show those foreigners who come here and patronize us.
Why is it, Mr. Hollowell, that all you millionaires can’t think of
anything better to do with your money than to put up a big hotel or a
great elevator or a business block?”

“I suppose,” said Uncle Jerry, blandly, “that is because they are
interested in the prosperity of the country, and have simple democratic
tastes for themselves. I’m afraid you are not democratic, Miss
Eschelle.”

“Oh, I’m anxious about the public also. I’m on your side, Mr. Hollowell;
but you don’t go far enough. You just throw in a college now and then to
keep us quiet, but you owe it to the country to show the English that a
democrat can have as fine a house as anybody.”

“I call that real patriotism. When I get rich, Miss Eschelle, I’ll bear
it in mind.”

“Oh, you never will be rich,” said Carmen, sweetly, bound to pursue her
whim. “You might come to me for a start to begin the house. I was very
lucky last spring in A. and B. bonds.”

“How was that? Are you interested in A. and B.?” asked Uncle Jerry,
turning around with a lively interest in this gentle little woman.

“Oh, no; we sold out. We sold when we heard what an interest there was
in the road. Mamma said it would never do for two capitalists to have
their eggs in the same basket.”

“What do you mean, Carmen?” asked Margaret, startled. “Why, that is the
road Mr. Henderson is in.”

“Yes, I know, dear. There were too many in it.”

“Isn’t it safe?” said Margaret, turning to Hollowell.

“A great deal more solid than it was,” he replied. “It is part of a
through line. I suppose Miss Eschelle found a better investment.”

“One nearer home,” she admitted, in the most matter-of-fact way.

“Henderson must have given the girl points,” thought Hollowell. He began
to feel at home with her. If he had said the truth, it would have been
that she was more his kind than Mrs. Henderson, but that he respected
the latter more.

“I think we might go in partnership, Miss Eschelle, to mutual
advantage--but not in building. Your ideas are too large for me there.”

“I should be a very unreliable partner, Mr. Hollowell; but I could
enlarge your ideas, if I had time.”

Hollowell laughed, and said he hadn’t a doubt of that. Margaret inquired
for Mrs. Hollowell and the children, and she and Carmen appointed an
hour for calling at the Ocean House. The talk went to other topics, and
after a half-hour ended in mutual good-feeling.

“What a delightful old party!” said Carmen, after he had gone. “I’ve a
mind to adopt him.”

In a week Hollowell and Carmen were the best of friends. She called him
“Uncle Jerry,” and buzzed about him, to his great delight. “The beauty
of it is,” he said, “you never can tell where she will light.”

Everybody knows what Newport is in August, and we need not dwell on it.
To Margaret, with its languidly moving pleasures, its well-bred scenery,
the luxury that lulled the senses into oblivion of the vulgar struggle
and anxiety which ordinarily attend life, it was little less than
paradise. To float along with Carmen, going deeper and deeper into the
shifting gayety which made the days fly without thought and with no care
for tomorrow, began to seem an admirable way of passing life. What could
one do fitter, after all, for a world hopelessly full of suffering
and poverty and discontent, than to set an example of cheerfulness
and enjoyment, and to contribute, as occasion offered, to the less
fortunate? Would it help matters to be personally anxious and miserable?
To put a large bill in the plate on Sunday, to open her purse wide
for the objects of charity and relief daily presented, was indeed a
privilege and a pleasure, and a satisfaction to the conscience which
occasionally tripped her in her rapid pace.

“I don’t believe you have a bit of conscience,” said Margaret to Carmen
one Sunday, as they walked home from morning service, when Margaret had
responded “extravagantly,” as Carmen said, to an appeal for the mission
among the city pagans.

“I never said I had, dear. It must be the most troublesome thing you
can carry around with you. Of course I am interested in the heathen, but
charity--that is where I agree with Uncle Jerry--begins at home, and I
don’t happen to know a greater heathen than I am.”

“If you were as bad as you make yourself out, I wouldn’t walk with you
another step.”

“Well, you ask mother. She was in such a rage one day when I told Mr.
Lyon that he’d better look after Ireland than go pottering round among
the neglected children. Not that I care anything about the Irish,” added
this candid person.

“I suppose you wanted to make it pleasant for Mr. Lyon?”

“No; for mother. She can’t get over the idea that she is still bringing
me up. And Mr. Lyon! Goodness! there was no living with him after his
visit to Brandon. Do you know, Margaret, that I think you are just a
little bit sly?”

“I don’t know what you mean,” said Margaret, looking offended.

“Dear, I don’t blame you,” said the impulsive creature, wheeling short
round and coming close to Margaret. “I’d kiss you this minute if we were
not in the public road.”

When Henderson came, Margaret’s world was full; no desire was
ungratified. He experienced a little relief when she did not bother him
about his business nor inquire into his operations with Hollowell, and
he fancied that she was getting to accept the world as Carmen accepted
it. There had been moments since his marriage when he feared that
Margaret’s scruples would interfere with his career, but never a moment
when he had doubted that her love for him would be superior to any
solicitations from others. Carmen, who knew him like a book, would have
said that the model wife for Henderson would be a woman devoted to him
and to his interests, and not too scrupulous. A wife is a torment, if
you can’t feel at ease with her.

“If there were only a French fleet in the harbor, dear,” said Margaret
one day, “I should feel that I had quite taken up the life of my
great-great-grandmother.”

They were sailing in Hollowell’s yacht, in which Uncle Jerry had brought
his family round from New York. He hated the water, but Mrs. Hollowell
and the children doted on the sea, he said.

“Wouldn’t the torpedo station make up for it?” Henderson asked.

“Hardly. But it shows the change of a hundred years. Only, isn’t it odd,
this personal dropping back into an old situation? I wonder what she was
like?”

“The accounts say she was the belle of Newport. I suppose Newport has a
belle once in a hundred years. The time has come round. But I confess
I don’t miss the French fleet,” replied Henderson, with a look of love
that thrilled Margaret through and through.

“But you would have been an officer on the fleet, and I should have
fallen in love with you. Ah, well, it is better as it is.”

And it was better. The days went by without a cloud. Even after
Henderson had gone, the prosperity of life filled her heart more and
more.

“She might have been like me,” Carmen said to herself, “if she had
only started right; but it is so hard to get rid of a New England
conscience.”

When Margaret stayed in her room, one morning, to write a long-postponed
letter to her aunt, she discovered that she had very little to write,
at least that she wanted to write, to her aunt. She began, however,
resolutely with a little account of her life. But it seemed another
thing on paper, addressed to the loving eyes at Brandon. There were too
much luxury and idleness and triviality in it, too much Carmen and Count
Crispo and flirtation and dissipation in it.

She tore it up, and went to the window and looked out upon the sea. She
was indignant with the Brandon people that they should care so little
about this charming life. She was indignant at herself that she had torn
up the letter. What had she done that anybody should criticise her?
Why shouldn’t she live her life, and not be hampered everlastingly by
comparisons?

She sat down again, and took up her pen. Was she changing--was she
changed? Why was it that she had felt a little relief when her last
Brandon visit was at an end, a certain freedom in Lenox and a greater
freedom in Newport? The old associations became strong again in her
mind, the life in the little neighborhood, the simplicity of it, the
high ideals of it, the daily love and tenderness. Her aunt was no doubt
wondering now that she did not write, and perhaps grieving that Margaret
no more felt at home in Brandon. It was too much. She loved them, she
loved them all dearly. She would write that, and speak only generally
of her frivolous, happy summer. And she began, but somehow the letter
seemed stiff and to lack the old confiding tone.

But why should they disapprove of her? She thought of her husband.
If circumstances had altered, was she to blame? Could she always be
thinking of what they would think at Brandon? It was an intolerable
bondage. They had no right to set themselves up over her. Suppose her
aunt didn’t like Carmen. She was not responsible for Carmen. What would
they have her do? Be unhappy because Henderson was prosperous, and she
could indulge her tastes and not have to drudge in school? Suppose she
did look at some things differently from what she used to. She knew more
of the world. Must you shut yourself up because you found you couldn’t
trust everybody? What was Mr. Morgan always hitting at? Had he any
better opinion of men and women than her husband had? Was he any more
charitable than Uncle Jerry? She smiled as she thought of Uncle Jerry
and his remark--“It’s a very decent world if you don’t huff it.” No; she
did like this life, and she was not going to pretend that she didn’t. It
would be dreadful to lose the love and esteem of her dear old friends,
and she cried a little as this possibility came over her. And then she
hardened her heart a little at the thought that she could not help it if
they chose to misunderstand her and change.

Carmen was calling from the stairs that it was time to dress for
the drive. She dashed off a note. It contained messages of love for
everybody, but it was the first one in her life written to her aunt not
from her heart.



XVII

Shall we never have done with this carping at people who succeed? Are
those who start and don’t arrive any better than those who do arrive?
Did not men always make all the money they had an opportunity to make?
Must we always have the old slow-coach merchants and planters thrown up
to us? Talk of George Washington and the men of this day! Were things
any better because they were on a small scale? Wasn’t the thrifty George
Washington always adding to his plantations, and squeezing all he could
out of his land and his slaves? What are the negro traditions about
it? Were they all patriots in the Revolutionary War? Were there no
contractors who amassed fortunes then? And how was it in the late war?
The public has a great spasm of virtue all of a sudden. But we have got
past the day of stage-coaches.

Something like this Henderson was flinging out to Carmen as he paced
back and forth in her parlor. It was very unlike him, this outburst,
and Carmen knew that he would indulge in it to no one else, not even
to Uncle Jerry. She was coiled up in a corner of the sofa, her eyes
sparkling with admiration of his indignation and force. I confess that
he had been irritated by the comments of the newspapers, and by the
prodding of the lawyers in the suit then on trial over the Southwestern
consolidation.

“Why, there was old Mansfield saying in his argument that he had had
some little experience in life, but he never had known a man to get rich
rapidly, barring some piece of luck, except by means that it would make
him writhe to have made public. I don’t know but that Uncle Jerry was
right, that we made a mistake in not retaining him for the corporation.”

“Not if you win,” said Carmen, softly. “The public won’t care for the
remark unless you fail.”

“And he tried to prejudice the Court by quoting the remark attributed to
Uncle Jerry, ‘The public be d----d’ as if, said Mansfield, the public has
no rights as--against the railroad wreckers. Uncle Jerry laughed, and
interrupted: ‘That’s nonsense, reporters’ nonsense. What I said was that
if the public thought I was fool enough to make it our enemy, the public
might be d---d (begging your honor’s pardon).’ Then everybody laughed.
‘It’s the bond holders, who want big dividends, that stand in the way of
the development of the country, that’s what it is,’ said he, as he sat
down, to those around him, but loud enough to be heard all over
the room. Mansfield asked the protection of the Court against these
clap-trap interruptions. The judge said it was altogether irregular,
and Uncle Jerry begged pardon. The reporters made this incident the one
prominent thing in the case that day.”

“What a delightful Uncle Jerry it is!” said Carmen. “You’d better keep
an eye on him, Rodney; he’ll be giving your money to that theological
seminary in Alabama.”

“That reminds me,” Henderson said, cooling down, “of a paragraph in
The Planet, the other day, about the amount of my gifts unknown to the
public. I showed it to Uncle Jerry, and he said, ‘Yes, I mentioned it to
the editor; such things don’t do any harm.’”

“I saw it, and wondered who started it,” Carmen replied, wrinkling her
brows as if she had been a good deal perplexed about it.

“I thought,” said Henderson, with a smile, “that it ought to be
explained to you.”

“No,” she said, reflectively; “you are liberal enough, goodness
knows--too liberal--but you are not a flat.”

Henderson was in the habit of dropping in at the Eschelles’
occasionally, when he wanted to talk freely. He had no need to wear a
mask with Carmen. Her moral sense was tolerant and elastic, and feminine
sympathy of this sort is a grateful cushion. She admired Henderson,
without thinking any too well of the world in general, and she admired
him for the qualities that were most conformable to his inclination. It
was no case of hero-worship, to be sure, nor for tragedy; but then what
a satisfaction it must be to sweet Lady Macbeth, coiled up on her sofa,
to feel that the thane of Cawdor has some nerve!

The Hendersons had come back to Washington Square late in the autumn. It
is a merciful provision that one has an orderly and well-appointed home
to return to from the fatigues of the country. Margaret, at any rate,
was a little tired with the multiform excitements of her summer, and
experienced a feeling of relief when she crossed her own threshold and
entered into the freedom and quiet of her home. She was able to shut
the door there even against the solicitations of nature and against
the weariness of it also. How quiet it was in the square in those late
autumn days, and yet not lifeless by any means! Indeed, it seemed all
the more a haven because the roar of the great city environed it, and
one could feel, without being disturbed by, the active pulsation of
human life. And then, if one has sentiment, is there anywhere that it is
more ministered to than in the city at the close of the year? The trees
in the little park grow red and yellow and brown, the leaves fall and
swirl and drift in windrows by the paths, the flower-beds flame forth in
the last dying splendor of their color; the children, chasing each
other with hoop and ball about the walks, are more subdued than in the
spring-time; the old men, seeking now the benches where the sunshine
falls, sit in dreamy reminiscence of the days that are gone; the
wandering minstrel of Italy turns the crank of his wailing machine, O!
bella, bella, as in the spring, but the notes seem to come from far off
and to be full of memory rather than of promise; and at early morning,
or when the shadows lengthen at evening, the south wind that stirs the
trees has a salt smell, and sends a premonitory shiver of change to the
fading foliage. But how bright are the squares and the streets, for all
this note of melancholy! Life is to begin again.

But the social season opened languidly. It takes some time to recover
from the invigoration of the summer gayety--to pick up again the threads
and weave them into that brilliant pattern, which scarcely shows all its
loveliness of combination and color before the weavers begin to work in
the subdued tints of Lent. How delightful it is to see this knitting and
unraveling of the social fabric year after year! and how untiring are
the senders of the shuttles, the dyers, the hatchelers, the spinners,
the ever-busy makers and destroyers of the intricate web we call
society! After one campaign, must there not be time given to organize
for another? Who has fallen out, who are the new recruits, who are
engaged, who will marry, who have separated, who has lost his money?
Before we can safely reorganize we must not only examine the hearts
but the stock-list. No matter how many brilliant alliances have been
arranged, no matter how many husbands and wives have drifted apart in
the local whirlpools of the summer’s current, the season will be dull
if Wall Street is torpid and discouraged. We cannot any of us, you see,
live to ourselves alone. Does not the preacher say that? And do we not
all look about us in the pews, when he thus moralizes, to see who has
prospered? The B’s have taken a back seat, the C’s have moved up nearer
the pulpit. There is a reason for these things, my friends.

I am sorry to say that Margaret was usually obliged to go alone to the
little church where she said her prayers; for however restful her life
might have been while that season was getting under way, Henderson was
involved in the most serious struggle of his life--a shameful kind of
conspiracy, Margaret told Carmen, against him. I have hinted at his
annoyance in the courts. Ever since September he had been pestered with
injunctions, threatened with attachments. And now December had come and
Congress was in session; in the very first days an investigation
had been ordered into the land grants involved in the Southwestern
operations. Uncle Jerry was in Washington to explain matters there,
and Henderson, with the ablest counsel in the city, was fighting in the
courts. The affair made a tremendous stir. Some of the bondholders of
the A. and B. happened to be men of prominence, and able to make a noise
about their injury. As several millions were involved in this one branch
of the case--the suit of the bondholders--the newspapers treated it
with the consideration and dignity it deserved. It was a vast financial
operation, some said, scathingly, a “deal,” but the magnitude of it
prevented it from falling into the reports of petty swindling that
appear in the police-court column. It was a public affair, and not to
be judged by one’s private standard. I know that there were remarks made
about Henderson that would have pained Margaret if she had heard them,
but I never heard that he lost standing in the street. Still, in justice
to the street it must be said that it charitably waits for things to be
proven, and that if Henderson had failed, he might have had little more
lenient judgment in the street than elsewhere.

In fact, those were very trying days for him-days when he needed all the
private sympathy he could get, and to be shielded, in his great fight
with the conspiracy, from petty private annoyances. It needed all his
courage and good-temper and bonhomie to carry him through. That he went
through was evidence not only of his adroitness and ability, but it was
proof also that he was a good fellow. If there were people who thought
otherwise, I never heard that they turned their backs on him, or failed
in that civility which he never laid aside in his intercourse with
others.

If a man present a smiling front to the world under extreme trial, is
not that all that can be expected of him? Shall he not be excused for
showing a little irritation at home when things go badly? Henderson
was as good-humored a man as I ever knew, and he loved Margaret, he was
proud of her, he trusted her. Since when did the truest love prevent a
man from being petulant, even to the extent of wounding those he best
loves, especially if the loved one shows scruples when sympathy is
needed? The reader knows that the present writer has no great confidence
in the principle of Carmen; but if she had been married, and her husband
had wrecked an insurance company and appropriated all the surplus
belonging to the policy-holders, I don’t believe she would have nagged
him about it.

And yet Margaret loved Henderson with her whole soul. And in this stage
of her progress in the world she showed that she did, though not in the
way Carmen would have showed her love, if she had loved, and if she had
a soul capable of love.

It may have been inferred from Henderson’s exhibition of temper that his
case had gone against him. It is true; an injunction had been granted in
the lower court, and public opinion went with the decree, and was in
a great measure satisfied by it. But this fight had really only just
begun; it would go on in the higher courts, with new resources and
infinite devices, which the public would be unable to fathom or follow,
until by-and-by it would come out that a compromise had been made,
and the easy public would not understand that this compromise gave the
looters of the railway substantially all they ever expected to get. The
morning after the granting of the injunction Henderson had been silent
and very much absorbed at breakfast, hardly polite, Margaret thought,
and so inattentive to her remarks that she asked him twice whether they
should accept the Brandon invitation to Christmas. “Christmas! I don’t
know. I’ve got other things to think of than Christmas,” he said,
scarcely looking at her, and rising abruptly and going away to his
library.

When the postman brought Margaret’s mail there was a letter in it from
her aunt, which she opened leisurely after the other notes had been
glanced through, on the principle that a family letter can wait, or
from the fancy that some have of keeping the letter likely to be most
interesting till the last. But almost the first line enchained her
attention, and as she read, her heart beat faster, and her face became
scarlet. It was very short, and I am able to print it, because all
Margaret’s correspondence ultimately came into possession of her aunt:

   “BRANDON, December 17th.

   “DEAREST MARGARET,--You do not say whether you will come for
   Christmas, but we infer from your silence that you will. You know
   how pained we shall all be if you do not. Yet I fear the day will
   not be as pleasant as we could wish. In fact, we are in a good deal
   of trouble. You know, dear, that poor Mrs. Fletcher had nearly
   every dollar of her little fortune invested in the A. and B. bonds,
   and for ten months she has not had a cent of income, and no prospect
   of any. Indeed, Morgan says that she will be lucky if she
   ultimately saves half her principal. We try to cheer her up, but
   she is so cast down and mortified to have to live, as she says, on
   charity. And it does make rather close house-keeping, though I’m
   sure I couldn’t live alone without her. It does not make so much
   difference with Mr. Fairchild and Mr. Morgan, for they have plenty
   of other resources. Mr. Fairchild tells her that she is in very
   good company, for lots of the bonds are held in Brandon, and she is
   not the only widow who suffers; but this is poor consolation. We
   had great hopes, the other day, of the trial, but Morgan says it may
   be years before any final settlement. I don’t believe Mr. Henderson
   knows. But there, dearest, I won’t find fault. We are all well,
   and eager to see you. Do come.

   “Your affectionate aunt,

   “GEORGIAN A.”

Margaret’s hand that held the letter trembled, and the eyes that read
these words were hot with indignation; but she controlled herself into
an appearance of calmness as she marched away with it straight to the
library.

As she entered, Henderson was seated at his desk, with bowed head and
perplexed brows, sorting a pile of papers before him, and making notes.
He did not look up until she came close to him and stood at the end of
his desk. Then, turning his eyes for a moment, and putting out his left
hand to her, he said, “Well, what is it, dear?”

“Will you read that?” said Margaret, in a voice that sounded strange in
her own ears.

“What?”

“A letter from Aunt Forsythe.”

“Family matter. Can’t it wait?” said Henderson, going on with his
figuring.

“If it can, I cannot,” Margaret answered, in a tone that caused him to
turn abruptly and look at her. He was so impatient and occupied that
even yet he did not comprehend the new expression in her face.

“Don’t you see I am busy, child? I have an engagement in twenty minutes
in my office.”

“You can read it in a moment,” said Margaret, still calm.

Henderson took the letter with a gesture of extreme annoyance, ran his
eye through it, flung it from him on the table, and turned squarely
round in his chair.

“Well, what of it?”

“To ruin poor Mrs. Fletcher and a hundred like her!” cried Margaret,
with rising indignation.

“What have I to do with it? Did I make their investments? Do you think I
have time to attend to every poor duck? Why don’t people look where they
put their money?”

“It’s a shame, a burning shame!” she cried, regarding him steadily.

“Oh, yes; no doubt. I lost a hundred thousand yesterday; did I whine
about it? If I want to buy anything in the market, have I got to look
into every tuppenny interest concerned in it? If Mrs. Fletcher or
anybody else has any complaint against me, the courts are open. I defy
the whole pack!” Henderson thundered out, rising and buttoning his
coat--“the whole pack!”

“And you have nothing else to say, Rodney?” Margaret persisted, not
quailing in the least before his indignation. He had never seen her so
before, and he was now too much in a passion to fully heed her.

“Oh, women, women!” he said, taking up his hat, “you have sympathy
enough for anybody but your husbands.” He pushed past her, and was gone
without another word or look.

Margaret turned to follow him. She would have cried “Stop!” but the word
stuck in her throat. She was half beside herself with rage for a
moment. But he had gone. She heard the outer door close. Shame and grief
overcame her. She sat down in the chair he had just occupied. It was
infamous the way Mrs. Fletcher was treated. And her husband--her husband
was so regardless of it. If he was not to blame for it, why didn’t he
tell her--why didn’t he explain? And he had gone away without looking at
her. He had left her for the first time since they were married without
kissing her! She put her head down on the desk and sobbed; it seemed as
if her heart would break. Perhaps he was angry, and wouldn’t come back,
not for ever so long.

How cruel to say that she did not sympathize with her husband! How could
he be angry with her for her natural anxiety about her old friend! He
was unjust. There must be something wrong in these schemes, these great
operations that made so many confiding people suffer. Was everybody
grasping and selfish? She got up and walked about the dear room, which
recalled to her only the sweetest memories; she wandered aimlessly about
the lower part of the house. She was wretchedly unhappy. Was her husband
capable of such conduct? Would he cease to love her for what she had
done--for what she must do? How lovely this home was! Everything spoke
of his care, his tenderness, his quickness to anticipate her slightest
wish or whim. It had been all created for her. She looked listlessly
at the pictures, the painted ceiling, where the loves garlanded with
flowers chased each other; she lifted and let drop wearily the rich
hangings. He had said that it was all hers. How pretty was this vista
through the luxurious rooms down to the green and sunny conservatory.
And she shrank instinctively from it all. Was it hers? No; it was his.
And was she only a part of it? Was she his? How cold his look as he went
away!

What is this love, this divine passion, of which we hear so much? Is it,
then, such a discerner of right and wrong? Is it better than anything
else? Does it take the place of duty, of conscience? And yet what an
unbearable desert, what a den of wild beasts it would be, this world,
without love, the passionate, all-surrendering love of the man and the
woman!

In the chambers, in her own apartments, into which she dragged her
steps, it was worse than below. Everything here was personal. Mrs.
Fairchild had said that it was too rich, too luxurious; but her husband
would have it so. Nothing was too costly, too good, for the woman he
loved. How happy she had been in this boudoir, this room, her very own,
with her books, the souvenirs of all her happy life!

It seemed alien now, external, unsympathetic. Here, least of all places,
could she escape from herself, from her hateful thoughts. It was a
chilly day, and a bright fire crackled on the hearth. The square was
almost deserted, though the sun illuminated it, and showed all the
delicate tracery of the branches and twigs. It was a December sun. Her
easy-chair was drawn to the fire and her book-stand by it, with the
novel turned down that she had been reading the night before. She sat
down and took up the book. She had lost her interest in the characters.
Fiction! What stuff it was compared to the reality of her own life! No,
it was impossible. She must do something. She went to her dressing-room
and selected a street dress. She took pleasure in putting on the
plainest costume she could find, rejecting every ornament, everything
but the necessary and the simple. She wanted to get back to herself. Her
maid appeared in response to the bell.

“I am going out, Marie.”

“Will madame have the carriage?”

“No, I will walk; I need exercise. Tell Jackson not to serve lunch.”

Yes, she would walk; for it was his carriage, after all.

It was after mid-day. In the keen air and the bright sunshine the
streets were brilliant. Margaret walked on up the avenue. How gay
was the city, what a zest of life in the animated scene! The throng
increased as she approached Twenty-third Street. In the place where
three or four currents meet there was the usual jam of carriages,
furniture wagons, carts, cars, and hurried, timid, half-bewildered
passengers trying to make their way through it. It was all such a
whirl and confusion. A policeman aided Margaret to gain the side of the
square. Children were playing there; white-capped maids were pushing
about baby-carriages; the sparrows chattered and fought with as much
vivacity as if they were natives of the city instead of foreigners in
possession. It seemed all so empty and unreal. What was she, one woman
with an aching heart, in the midst of it all? What had she done? How
could she have acted otherwise? Was he still angry with her? The city
was so vast and cruel. On the avenue again there was the same unceasing
roar of carts and carriages; business, pleasure, fashion, idleness, the
stream always went by. From one and another carriage Margaret received a
bow, a cool nod, or a smile of greeting. Perhaps the occupants wondered
to see her on foot and alone. What did it matter? How heartless it all
was! what an empty pageant! If he was alienated, there was nothing. And
yet she was right. For a moment she thought of the Arbusers. She thought
of Carmen. She must see somebody. No, she couldn’t talk. She couldn’t
trust herself. She must bear it alone.

And how weary it was, walking, walking, with such a burden! House after
house, street after street, closed doors, repellant fronts, staring at
her. Suppose she were poor and hungry, a woman wandering forlorn, how
stony and pitiless these insolent mansions! And was she not burdened and
friendless and forlorn! Tired, she reached at last, and with no purpose,
the great white cathedral. The door was open. In all this street of
churches and palaces there was no other door open. Perhaps here for a
moment she could find shelter from the world, a quiet corner where she
could rest and think and pray.

She entered. It was almost empty, but down the vista of the great
columns hospitable lights gleamed, and here and there a man or a
woman--more women than men--was kneeling in the great aisle, before a
picture, at the side of a confessional, at the steps of the altar. How
hushed and calm and sweet it was! She crept into a pew in a side aisle
in the shelter of a pillar; and sat down. Presently, in the far apse,
an organ began to play, its notes stealing softly out through the great
spaces like a benediction. She fancied that the saints, the glorified
martyrs in the painted windows illumined by the sunlight, could feel,
could hear, were touched by human sympathy in their beatitude. There was
peace here at any rate, and perhaps strength. What a dizzy whirl it
all was in which she had been borne along! The tones of the organ
rose fuller and fuller, and now at the side entrances came pouring in
children, the boys on one side, the girls on another-school children
with their books and satchels, the poor children of the parish, long
lines of girls and of boys, marshaled by priests and nuns, streaming
in--in frolicsome mood, and filling all the pews of the nave at the
front. They had their books out, their singing-books; at a signal they
all stood up; a young priest with his baton stepped into the centre
aisle; he waved his stick, Margaret heard his sweet tenor voice, and
then the whole chorus of children’s voices rising and filling all the
house with the innocent concord, but always above all the penetrating,
soaring notes of the priest-strong, clear, persuading. Was it not almost
angelic there at the moment? And how inspired the beautiful face of the
singer leading the children!

Ah, me! it is not all of the world worldly, then. I don’t know that the
singing was very good: it was not classical, I fear; not a voice, maybe,
that priest’s, not a chorus, probably, that, for the Metropolitan. I
hear the organ is played better elsewhere. Song after song, chorus after
chorus, repeated, stopped, begun again: it was only drilling the little
urchins of the parochial schools--little ragamuffins, I dare say, many
of them. What was there in this to touch a woman of fashion, sitting
there crying in her corner? Was it because they were children’s voices,
and innocent? Margaret did not care to check her tears. She was thinking
of her old home, of her own childhood, nay, of her girlhood--it was not
so long ago--of her ideals then, of her notion of the world and what it
would bring her, of the dear, affectionate life, the simple life, the
school, the little church, her room in the cottage--the chamber where
first the realization of love came to her with the odors of May. Was
it gone, that life?--gone or going out of her heart? And--great
heavens!--if her husband should be cold to her! Was she very worldly?
Would he love her if she were as unworldly as she once was? Why should
this childish singing raise these contrasts, and put her at odds so with
her own life? For a moment I doubt not this dear girl saw herself as we
were beginning to see her. Who says that the rich and the prosperous and
the successful do not need pity?

Was this a comforting hour, do you think, for Margaret in the cathedral?
Did she get any strength, I wonder? When the singing was over and the
organ ceased, and the children had filed out, she stole away also,
wearily and humbly enough, and took the stage down the avenue. It was
near the dinner-hour, and Henderson, if he came, would be at home any
moment. It seemed as if she could not wait--only to see him!



XVIII

Do you suppose that Henderson had never spoken impatiently and sharply
to his wife before, that Margaret had never resented it and replied
with spirit, and been hurt and grieved, and that there had never been
reconciliations? In writing any biography there are some things that are
taken for granted with an intelligent public. Are men always gentle and
considerate, and women always even-tempered and consistent, simply by
virtue of a few words said to the priest?

But this was a more serious affair. Margaret waited in a tumult of
emotion. She felt that she would die if she did not see him soon, and
she dreaded his coming. A horrible suspicion had entered her mind that
respect for her husband, confidence in him, might be lowered, and a more
horrible doubt that she might lose his love. That she could not bear.
And was Henderson unconscious of all this? I dare say that in the
perplexing excitement of the day he did recall for a moment with a
keen thrust of regret the scene of the morning-his wife standing there
flushed, wounded, indignant. “I might have turned back, and taken her
in my arms, and told her it was all right,” he thought. He wished he had
done so. But what nonsense it was to think that she could be seriously
troubled! Besides, he couldn’t have women interfering with him every
moment.

How inconsiderate men are! They drop a word or a phrase--they do not
know how cruel it is--or give a look--they do not know how cold it
is--and are gone without a second thought about it; but it sinks into
the woman’s heart and rankles there. For the instant it is like a mortal
blow, it hurts so, and in the brooding spirit it is exaggerated into a
hopeless disaster. The wound will heal with a kind word, with kisses.
Yes, but never, never without a little scar. But woe to the woman’s love
when she becomes insensible to these little stabs!

Henderson hurried home, then, more eagerly than usual, with reparation
in his heart, but still with no conception of the seriousness of the
breach. Margaret heard the key in the door, heard his hasty step in the
hall, heard him call, as he always did on entering, “Margaret! where
is Margaret?” and she, sitting there in the deep window looking on the
square, longed to run to him, as usual also, and be lifted up in his
strong arms; but she could not stir. Only when he found her did she
rise up with a wistful look and a faint smile. “Have you had a good day,
child?” And he kissed her. But her kiss was on her lips only, for her
heart was heavy.

“Dinner will be served as soon as you dress,” she said. What a greeting
was this! Who says that a woman cannot be as cruel as a man? The dinner
was not very cheerful, though Margaret did her best not to appear
constrained, and Henderson rattled on about the events of the day. It
had been a deuce of a day, but it was coming right; he felt sure that
the upper court would dissolve the injunction; the best counsel said
so; and the criminal proceedings--“Had there been criminal proceedings?”
 asked Margaret, with a stricture at her heart--had broken down
completely, hadn’t a leg to stand on, never had, were only begun to
bluff the company. It was a purely malicious prosecution. And Henderson
did not think it necessary to tell Margaret that only Uncle Jerry’s
dexterity had spared both of them the experience of a night in the
Ludlow Street jail.

“Come,” said Henderson--“come into the library. I have something to tell
you.” He put his arm round her as they walked, and seating himself in
his chair by his desk in front of the fire, he tried to draw Margaret to
sit on his knee.

“No; I’ll sit here, so that I can see you,” she said, composed and
unyielding.

He took out his pocket-book, selected a slip of paper, and laid it on
the table before him. “There, that is a check for seven hundred dollars.
I looked in the books. That is the interest for a year on the Fletcher
bonds. Might as well make it an even year; it will be that soon.”

“Do you mean to say--” asked Margaret, leaning forward.

“Yes; to brighten up the Christmas up there a little.”

“--that you are going to send that to Mrs. Fletcher?” Margaret had
risen.

“Oh, no; that wouldn’t do. I cannot send it, nor know anything about
it. It would raise the--well, it would--if the other bondholders knew
anything about it. But you can change that for your check, and nobody
the wiser.”

“Oh, Rodney!” She was on his knee now. He was good, after all. Her head
was on his shoulder, and she was crying a little. “I’ve been so unhappy,
so unhappy, all day! And I can send that?” She sprang up. “I’ll do it
this minute--I’ll run and get my check-book!” But before she reached the
door she turned back, and came and stood by him and kissed him again and
again, and tumbled up his hair, and looked at him. There is, after all,
nothing in the world like a woman.

“Time enough in the morning,” said Henderson, detaining her. “I want to
tell you all about it.”

What he told her was, in fact, the case as it had been presented by his
lawyers, and it seemed a very large, a constitutional, kind of case. “Of
course,” he said, “in the rivalry and competition of business
somebody must go to the wall, and in a great scheme of development and
reorganization of the transportation of a region as big as an empire
some individual interests will suffer. You can’t help these changes. I’m
sorry for some of them--very sorry; but nothing would ever be done if
we waited to consider every little interest. And that the men who create
these great works, and organize these schemes for the benefit of the
whole public, shouldn’t make anything by their superior enterprise and
courage is all nonsense. The world is not made that way.”

The explanation, I am bound to say, was one that half the world
considers valid; it was one that squeezed through the courts. And when
it was done, and the whole thing had blown over, who cared? There were
some bondholders who said that it was rascally, that they had been
boldly swindled. In the clubs, long after, you would hear it said that
Hollowell and Henderson were awfully sharp, and hard to beat. It is a
very bad business, said the Brandon parliament, and it just shows that
the whole country is losing its moral sense, its capacity to judge what
is right and what is wrong.

I do not say that this explanation, the nature of which I have only
indicated, would have satisfied the clear mind of Margaret a year or two
before. But it was made by the man she loved, the man who had brought
her out into a world that was full of sunlight and prosperity and
satisfied desire; and more and more, day by day, she saw the world
through his eyes, and accepted his estimate of the motives of
people--and a low estimate I fear it was. Who would not be rich if he
could? Do you mean to tell me that a man who is getting fat dividends
out of a stock does not regard more leniently the manner in which that
stock is manipulated than one who does not own any of it? I dare say,
if Carmen had heard that explanation, and seen Margaret’s tearful, happy
acceptance of it, she would have shaken her pretty head and said, “They
are getting too worldly for me.”

In the morning the letter was despatched to Miss Forsythe, enclosing the
check for Mrs. Fletcher--a joyful note, full of affection. “We cannot
come,” Margaret wrote. “My husband cannot leave, and he does not want to
spare me”--the little hypocrite! he had told her that she could easily
go for a day “but we shall think of you dear ones all day, and I do hope
that now there will not be the least cloud on your Christmas.”

It seems a great pity, in view of the scientific organization of
society, that there are so many sensibilities unclassified and
unprovided for in the otherwise perfect machinery. Why should the beggar
to whom you toss a silver dollar from your carriage feel a little grudge
against you? Perhaps he wouldn’t like to earn the dollar, but if it had
been accompanied by a word of sympathy, his sensibility might have been
soothed by your recognition of human partnership in the goods of this
world. People not paupers are all eager to take what is theirs of right;
but anything in the semblance of charity is a bitter pill to swallow
until self-respect is a little broken down. Probably the resentment lies
in the recognition of the truth that it is much easier to be charitable
than to be just. If Margaret had seen the effect produced by her
letter she might have thought of this; she might have gone further,
and reflected upon what would have been her own state of mind two years
earlier if she had received such a letter. Miss Forsythe read it with a
very heavy heart. She hesitated about showing it to Mrs. Fletcher, and
when she did, and gave her the check, it was with a sense of shame.

“The insolence of the thing!” cried Mrs. Fletcher, as soon as she
comprehended it.

“Not insolence,” pleaded Miss Forsythe, softly; “it is out of the
kindness of her heart. She would be dreadfully wounded to know that you
took it so.”

“Well,” said Mrs. Fletcher, hotly, “I like that kind of sensibility.
Does she think I have no feeling? Does she think I would take from her
as a charity what her husband knows is mine by right?”

“Perhaps her husband--”

“No,” Mrs. Fletcher interrupted. “Why didn’t he send it, then? why
didn’t the company send it? They owe it. I’m not a pauper. And all the
other bondholders who need the money as much as I do! I’m not saying
that if the company sent it I should refuse it because the others had
been treated unjustly; but to take it as a favor, like a beggar!”

“Of course you cannot take it from Margaret,” said Miss Forsythe sadly.

“How dreadful it is!”

Mrs. Fletcher would have shared her last crust with Miss Forsythe,
and if her own fortune were absolutely lost, she would not hesitate to
accept the shelter of her present home, using her energies to add to
their limited income, serving and being served in all love and trust.
But this is different from taking a bounty from the rich.

The check had to go back. Even my wife, who saw no insolence in
Margaret’s attempt, applauded Mrs. Fletcher’s spirit. She told Miss
Forsythe that if things did not mend they might get a few little pupils
for Mrs. Fletcher from the neighborhood, and Miss Forsythe knew that
she was thinking that her own boy might have been one of them if he had
lived. Mr. Morgan was a little satirical, as usual. He thought it would
be a pity to check Margaret’s growing notion that there was no wrong
that money could not heal a remark that my wife thought unjust to the
girl. Mrs. Fletcher was for re-enclosing the check without a word of
comment, but that Miss Forsythe would not do.

“My dearest Margaret,” she wrote, “I know the kindness of heart that
moved you to do this, and I love you more than ever, and am crying as
I think of it. But you must see yourself, when you reflect, that Mrs.
Fletcher could not take this from you. Her self-respect would not permit
it. Somebody has done a great wrong, and only those who have done it
can undo it. I don’t know much about such things, my dear, and I don’t
believe all that the newspapers have been saying, but there would be no
need for charity if there had not been dishonesty somewhere. I cannot
help thinking that. We do not blame you. And you must not take it to
heart that I am compelled to send this back. I understand why you sent
it, and you must try to understand why it cannot be kept.”

There was more of this sort in the letter. It was full of a kind of
sorrowful yearning, as if there was fear that Margaret’s love were
slipping away and all the old relations were being broken up, but yet
it had in it a certain moral condemnation that the New England spinster
could not conceal. Softened as it was by affectionate words, and all
the loving messages of the season, it was like a slap in the face to
Margaret. She read it in the first place with intense mortification, and
then with indignation. This was the way her loving spirit was flung back
upon her! They did not blame her! They blamed her husband, then. They
condemned him. It was his generosity that was spurned.

Is there a particular moment when we choose our path in life, when we
take the right or the left? At this instant, when Margaret arose with
the crumpled letter in her hand, and marched towards her husband’s
library, did she choose, or had she been choosing for the two years
past, and was this only a publication of her election? Why had she
secretly been a little relieved from restraint when her Brandon visit
ended in the spring? They were against her husband; they disapproved of
him, that was clear. Was it not a wife’s duty to stand by her husband?
She was indignant with the Brandon scrupulousness; it chafed her.. Was
this simply because she loved her husband, or was this indignation a
little due also to her liking for the world which so fell in with her
inclinations? The motives in life are so mixed that it seems impossible
wholly to condemn or wholly to approve. If Margaret’s destiny had
been united with such a man as John Lyon, what would have been her
discernment in such a case as this? It is such a pity that for most
people there is only one chance in life.

She laid the letter and the check upon her husband’s desk. He read it
with a slight frown, which changed to a smile of amusement as he looked
up and saw Margaret’s excitement.

“Well, it was a miss-go. Those folks up there are too good for this
world. You’d better send it to the hospital.”

“But you see that they say they do not blame me,” Margaret said, with
warmth.

“Oh, I can stand it. People usually don’t try to hurt my feelings that
way. Don’t mind it, child. They will come to their senses, and see what
nonsense it all is.”

Yes, it was nonsense. And how generous and kind at heart her husband
was! In his skillful making little of it she was very much comforted,
and at the same time drawn into more perfect sympathy with him. She was
glad she was not going to Brandon for Christmas; she would not submit
herself to its censorship. The note of acknowledgment she wrote to her
aunt was short and almost formal. She was very sorry they looked at
the matter in that way. She thought she was doing right, and they might
blame her or not, but her aunt would see that she could not permit any
distinction to be set up between her and her husband, etc.

Was this little note a severance of her present from her old life? I do
not suppose she regarded it so. If she had fully realized that it was a
step in that direction, would she have penned it with so little regret
as she felt? Or did she think that circumstances and not her own choice
were responsible for her state of feeling? She was mortified, as has
been said, but she wrote with more indignation than pain.

A year ago Carmen would have been the last person to whom Margaret would
have spoken about a family affair of this kind. Nor would she have done
so now, notwithstanding the intimacy established at Newport, if Carmen
had not happened in that day, when Margaret was still hurt and excited,
and skillfully and most sympathetically extracted from her the cause
of the mood she found her in. But even with all these allowances, that
Margaret should confide such a matter to Carmen was the most startling
sign of the change that had taken place in her.

“Well,” said this wise person, after she had wormed out the whole story,
and expressed her profound sympathy, and then fallen into an attitude of
deep reflection--“well, I wish I could cast my bread upon the waters in
that way. What are you going to do with the money?”

“I’ve sent it to the hospital.”

“What extravagance! And did you tell your aunt that?”

“Of course not.”

“Why not? I couldn’t have resisted such a righteous chance of making her
feel bad.”

“But I don’t want to make her feel bad.”

“Just a little? You will never convince people that you are unworldly
this way. Even Uncle Jerry wouldn’t do that.”

“You and Uncle Jerry are very much alike,” cried Margaret, laughing in
spite of herself--“both of you as bad as you can be.”

“But, dear, we don’t pretend, do we?” asked Carmen, innocently.

To some of us at Brandon, Margaret’s letter was scarcely a surprise,
though it emphasized a divergence we had been conscious of. But with
Miss Forsythe it was far otherwise. The coolness of Margaret’s tone
filled her with alarm; it was the premonition of a future which she did
not dare to face.

There was a passage in the letter which she did not show; not that it
was unfeeling, she told my wife afterwards, but that it exhibited a
worldly-mindedness that she could not have conceived of in Margaret.
She could bear separation from the girl on whom she had bestowed her
tenderest affection, that she had schooled herself to expect upon
her marriage--that, indeed, was only a part of her life of willing
self-sacrifice--their paths must lie apart, and she could hope to see
little of her. But what she could not bear was the separation in spirit,
the wrenching apart of sympathy, the loss of her heart, and the thought
of her going farther and farther away into that world whose cynical
and materialistic view of life made her shudder. I think there are few
tragedies in life comparable to this to a sensitive, trusting soul--not
death itself, with its gracious healing and oblivion and pathos. Family
quarrels have something sustaining in them, something of a sense of
wrong and even indignation to keep up the spirits. There was no family
quarrel here, no indignation, just simple, helpless grief and sense of
loss. In one sense it seemed to the gentle spinster that her own life
was ended, she had lived so in this girl--ever since she came to her
a child, in long curls and short frocks, the sweetest, most trustful,
mischievous, affectionate thing. These two then never had had any
secrets, never any pleasure, never any griefs they did not share. She
had seen the child’s mind unfold, the girl’s grace and intelligence, the
woman’s character. Oh, Margaret, she cried, to herself, if you only knew
what you are to me!

Margaret’s little chamber in the cottage was always kept ready for her,
much in the condition she had left it. She might come back at any
time, and be a girl again. Here were many of the things which she had
cherished; indeed everything in the room spoke of the simple days of
her maidenhood. It was here that Miss Forsythe sat in her loneliness
the morning after she received the letter, by the window with the muslin
curtain, looking out through the shrubbery to the blue hills. She must
be here; she could stay nowhere else in the house, for here the little
Margaret came back to her. Ah, and when she turned, would she hear the
quick steps and see the smiling face, and would she put back the tangled
hair and lift her up and kiss her? There in that closet still hung
articles of her clothing-dresses that had been laid aside when she
became a woman--kept with the sacred sentiment of New England thrift.
How each one, as Miss Forsythe took them down, recalled the girl! In the
inner closet was a pile of paper boxes. I do not know what impulse it
was that led the heavy-hearted woman to take them down one by one, and
indulge her grief in the memories enshrined in them. In one was a little
bonnet, a spring bonnet; Margaret had worn it on the Easter Sunday when
she took her first communion. The little thing was out of fashion now;
the ribbons were all faded, but the spray of moss rose-buds on the side
was almost as fresh as ever. How well she remembered it, and the girl’s
delight in the nodding roses!

When Mrs. Fletcher had called again and again, with no response, and
finally opened the door and peeped in, there the spinster sat by the
window, the pitiful little bonnet in her hand, and the tears rolling
down her cheeks. God help her!



XIX

The medical faculty are of the opinion that a sprain is often worse than
a broken limb; a purely scientific, view of the matter, in which the
patient usually does not coincide. Well-bred people shrink from the
vulgarity of violence, and avoid the publicity of any open rupture in
domestic and social relations. And yet, perhaps, a lively quarrel
would be less lamentable than the withering away of friendship while
appearances are kept up. Nothing, indeed, is more pitiable than the
gradual drifting apart of people who have been dear to each other--a
severance produced by change of views and of principle, and the
substitution of indifference for sympathy. This disintegration is
certain to take the spring and taste out of life, and commonly to
habituate one to a lower view of human nature.

There was no rupture between the Hendersons and the Brandon circle, but
there was little intercourse of the kind that had existed before. There
was with us a profound sense of loss and sorrow, due partly to the
growing knowledge, not pleasing to our vanity, that Margaret could get
on very well without us, that we were not necessary to her life.
Miss Forsythe recovered promptly her cheerful serenity, but not the
elasticity of hope; she was irretrievably hurt; it was as if life was
now to be endured. That Margaret herself was apparently unconscious of
this, and that it did not affect much her own enjoyment, made it the
harder to bear. The absolute truth probably was that she regretted
it, and had moments of sentimental unhappiness; but there is great
compensation for such loss in the feeling of freedom to pursue a career
that is more and more agreeable. And I had to confess, when occasionally
I saw Margaret during that winter, that she did not need us. Why should
she? Did not the city offer her everything that she desired? And where
in the world are beauty, and gayety with a touch of daring, and a
magnificent establishment better appreciated? I do not know what
criterion newspaper notoriety is of social prestige, but Mrs. Rodney
Henderson’s movements were as faithfully chronicled as if she had been
a visiting princess or an actress of eccentric proclivities. Her name
appeared as patroness of all the charities, the balls, the soirees,
musical and literary, and if it did not appear in a list of the persons
at any entertainment, one might suspect that the affair lacked the
cachet of the best society. I suppose the final test of one’s importance
is to have all the details of one’s wardrobe spread before the public.
Judged by this, Margaret’s career in New York was phenomenal. Even our
interested household could not follow her in all the changing splendor
of her raiment. In time even Miss Forsythe ceased to read all these
details, but she cut them out, deposited them with other relics in a
sort of mortuary box of the child and the maiden. I used to wonder if,
in the Brandon attitude of mind at this period, there were not just
a little envy of such unclouded prosperity. It is so much easier to
forgive a failure than a success.

In the spring the Hendersons went abroad. The resolution to go may have
been sudden, for Margaret wrote of it briefly, and had not time to
run up and say good-by. The newspapers said that the trip was taken on
account of Mrs. Henderson’s health; that it was because Henderson needed
rest from overwork; that he found it convenient to be away for a time,
pending the settlement of certain complications. There were ugly stories
afloat, but they were put in so many forms, and followed by so many
different sorts of denial, and so much importance was attached to
every word Henderson uttered, and every step he took, that the general
impression of his far-reaching sagacity and Napoleonic command of
fortune was immensely raised. Nothing is more significant of our
progress than the good-humored deference of the world to this sort of
success. It is said that the attraction of gravitation lessens according
to the distance from the earth, and there seems to be a region of
aerial freedom, if one can attain it, where the moral forces cease to be
operative.

They remained in Europe a year, although Mr. Henderson in the interim
made two or three hasty trips to this country, always, so far as it was
made public, upon errands of great importance, and in connection with
names of well-known foreign capitalists and enterprises of dignity.
Margaret wrote seldom, but always with evident enjoyment of her
experiences, which were mainly social, for wherever they went they
commanded the consideration that is accorded to fortune. What most
impressed me in these hasty notes was that the woman was so little
interested in the persons and places which in the old days she expressed
such a lively desire to see. If she saw them at all, it was from a
different point of view than that she formerly had. She did indeed
express her admiration of some charming literary friends of ours in
London, to whom I had written to call on her--people in very moderate
circumstances, I am ashamed to say--but she had not time to see much
of them. She and her husband had spent a couple of days at
Chisholm--delightful days. Of the earl she had literally nothing to say,
except that he was very kind, and that his family received them with the
most engaging and simple cordiality. “It makes me laugh,” she wrote from
Chisholm, “when I think what we considered fine at Lenox and Newport.
I’ve got some ideas for our new house.” A note came from “John Lyon” to
Miss Forsythe, expressing the great pleasure it was to return, even in
so poor a way, the hospitality he had received at Brandon. I did not see
it, but Miss Forsythe said it was a sad little note.

In Paris Margaret was ill--very ill; and this misfortune caused for
a time a revival of all the old affection, in sympathy with a
disappointment which awoke in our womankind all the tenderness of their
natures. She was indeed a little delicate for some time, but all our
apprehensions were relieved by the reports from Rome of a succession of
gayeties little interfered with by archaeological studies. They returned
in June. Of the year abroad there was nothing to chronicle, and there
would be nothing to note except that when Margaret passed a day with us
on her return, we felt, as never before, that our interests in life were
more and more divergent.

How could it be otherwise? There were so many topics of conversation
that we had to avoid. Even light remarks on current news, comments
that we used to make freely on the conduct of conspicuous persons, now
carried condemnation that took a personal color. The doubtful means of
making money, the pace of fashionable life, the wasteful prodigality
of the time, we instinctively shrank from speaking of before Margaret.
Perhaps we did her injustice. She was never more gracious, never more
anxious to please. I fancied that there was at times something pathetic
in her wistful desire for our affection and esteem. She was always
a generous girl, and I have no doubt she felt repelled at the quiet
rejection of her well-meant efforts to play the Lady Bountiful. There
were moments during her brief visit when her face was very sad, but no
doubt her predominant feeling escaped her in regard to the criticism
quoted from somebody on Jerry Hollowell’s methods and motives. “People
are becoming very self-righteous,” she said.

My wife said to me that she was reminded of the gentle observation of
Carmen Eschelle, “The people I cannot stand are those who pretend they
are not wicked.” If one does not believe in anybody his cynicism has
usually a quality of contemptuous bitterness in it. One brought up as
Margaret had been could not very well come to her present view of
life without a touch of this quality, but her disposition was so
lovely--perhaps there is no moral quality in a good temper--that change
of principle could not much affect it. And then she was never more
winning; perhaps her beauty had taken on a more refined quality from her
illness abroad; perhaps it was that indefinable knowledge of the world,
which is recognized as well in dress as in manner, which increased her
attractiveness. This was quite apart from the fact that she was not so
sympathetically companionable to us as she once was, and it was this
very attractiveness of the worldly sort, I fancied, that pained her
aunt, and marked the separateness of their sympathies.

How could it be otherwise than that our interests should diverge? It was
a very busy summer with the Hendersons. They were planning the New York
house, which had been one of the objects of Henderson’s early ambition.
The sea-air had been prescribed for Margaret, and Henderson had built a
steam-yacht, the equipment and furnishing of which had been a prolific
newspaper topic. It was greatly admired by yachtsmen for the beauty of
its lines and its speed, and pages were written about its sumptuous and
comfortable interior. I never saw it, having little faith in the
comfort of any structure that is not immovably reposeful, but from the
descriptions it was a boudoir afloat. In it short voyages were made
during the summer all along the coast from New York to Maine, and the
arrival and departure of the Henderson yacht was one of the telegraphic
items we always looked for. Carmen Eschelle was usually of the party on
board, sometimes the Misses Arbuser; it was always a gay company, and in
whatever harbor it dropped anchor there was a new impetus given to the
somewhat languid pleasure of the summer season. We read of the dinners
and lunches on board, the entertainments where there were wine and
dancing and moonlight, and all that. I always thought of it as a fairy
sort of ship, sailing on summer seas, freighted with youth and beauty,
and carrying pleasure and good-fortune wherever it went. What more
pleasing spectacle than this in a world that has such a bad name for
want and misery?

Henderson was master of the situation. The sudden accumulation of
millions of money is a mystery to most people. If Henderson had been
asked about it he would have said that he had not a dollar which he had
not earned by hard work. None worked harder. If simple industry is a
virtue, he would have been an example for Sunday-school children.
The object of life being to make money, he would have been a perfect
example. What an inspiration, indeed, for all poor boys were the names
of Hollowell and Henderson, which were as familiar as the name of the
President! There was much speculation as to the amount of Henderson’s
fortune, and many wild estimates of it, but by common consent he was one
of the three or four great capitalists. The gauge of this was his power,
and the amounts he could command in an emergency. There was a mystery in
the very fact that the amount he could command was unknown. I have said
that his accumulation was sudden; it was probably so only in appearance.
For a dozen years, by operations, various, secret, untiring, he had
been laying the foundations for his success, and in the maturing of his
schemes it became apparent how vast his transactions had been. For years
he had been known as a rising man, and suddenly he became an important
man. The telegraph, the newspapers, chronicled his every movement;
whatever he said was construed like a Delphic oracle. The smile or the
frown of Jay Hawker himself had not a greater effect upon the market.
The Southwest operation, which made so much noise in the courts, was
merely an incident. In the lives of many successful men there are such
incidents, which they do not care to have inquired into, turning-points
that one slides over in the subsequent gilded biography, or, as it
is called, the nickel-plated biography. The uncomfortable A. and B.
bondholders had been settled with and silenced, after a fashion. In the
end, Mrs. Fletcher had received from the company nearly the full amount
of her investment. I always thought this was due to Margaret, but I made
no inquiries. There were many people who had no confidence in Henderson,
but generally his popularity was not much affected, and whatever was
said of him in private, his social position was almost as unchallenged
as his financial. It was a great point in his favor that he was very
generous to his family and his friends, and his public charities began
to be talked of. Nothing could have been more admirable than a paper
which appeared about this time in one of the leading magazines, written
by a great capitalist during a strike in his “system,” off the uses of
wealth and the responsibilities of rich men. It amused Henderson and
Uncle Jerry, and Margaret sent it, marked, to her aunt. Uncle Jerry said
it was very timely, for at the moment there was a report that Hollowell
and Henderson had obtained possession of one of the great steamship
lines in connection with their trans-continental system. I thought
at the time that I should like to have heard Carmen’s comments on the
paper.

The continued friendly alliance of Rodney Henderson and Jerry Hollowell
was a marvel to the public, which expected to read any morning that
the one had sold out the other, or unloaded in a sly deal. The Stock
Exchange couldn’t understand it; it was so against all experience that
it was considered something outside of human nature. But the explanation
was simple enough. The two kept a sharp eye on each other, and, as Uncle
Jerry would say, never dropped a stitch; but the simple fact was that
they were necessary to each other, and there had been no opportunity
when the one could handsomely swallow the other. So it was beautiful to
see their accord, and the familiar understanding between them.

One day in Henderson’s office--it was at the time they were arranging
the steamship “scoop” while they were waiting for the drafting of some
papers, Uncle Jerry suddenly asked:

“By the way, old man, what’s all this about a quarter of a million for a
colored college down South?”

“Oh, that’s Mrs. Henderson’s affair. They say it’s the most magnificent
college building south of Washington. It’s big enough. I’ve seen the
plan of it. Henderson Hall, they are going to call it. I suggested
Margaret Henderson Hall, but she wouldn’t have it.”

“What is it for?”

“One end of it is scientific, geological, chemical, electric,
biological, and all that; and the other end is theological. Miss
Eschelle says it’s to reconcile science and religion.”

“She’s a daisy-that girl. Seems to me, though, that you are educating
the colored brother all on top. I suppose, however, it wouldn’t have
been so philanthropic to build a hall for a white college.”

Henderson laughed. “You keep your eye on the religious sentiment of the
North, Uncle Jerry. I told Mrs. Henderson that we had gone long on the
colored brother a good while. She said this was nothing. We could endow
a Henderson University by-and-by in the Southwest, white as alabaster,
and I suppose we shall.”

“Yes, probably we’ve got to do something in that region to keep ‘em
quiet. The public is a curious fish. It wants plenty of bait.”

“And something to talk about,” continued Henderson. “We are going down
next week to dedicate Henderson Hall. I couldn’t get out of it.”

“Oh, it will pay,” said Uncle Jerry, as he turned again to business.

The trip was made in Henderson’s private car; in fact, in a special
train, vestibuled; a neat baggage car with library and reading-room in
one end, a dining-room car, a private car for invited guests, and
his own car--a luxurious structure, with drawing-room, sleeping-room,
bath-room, and office for his telegrapher and type-writer. The whole
was a most commodious house of one story on wheels. The cost of it would
have built and furnished an industrial school and workshop for a hundred
negroes; but this train was, I dare say, a much more inspiring example
of what they might attain by the higher education. There were half
a dozen in the party besides the Hendersons--Carmen, of course; Mr.
Ponsonby, the English attache; and Mrs. Laflamme, to matronize three
New York young ladies. Margaret and Carmen had never been so far South
before.

Is it not agreeable to have sweet charity silver shod? This sumptuous
special train caused as much comment as the errand on which it went. Its
coming was telegraphed from station to station, and crowds everywhere
collected to see it. Brisk reporters boarded it; the newspapers devoted
columns to descriptions of it; editorials glorified it as a signal
example of the progress of the great republic, or moralized on it as a
sign of the luxurious decadence of morals; pointing to Carthage and Rome
and Alexandria in withering sarcasm that made those places sink into
insignificance as corrupters of the world. There were covert allusions
to Cleopatra ensconced in the silken hangings of the boudoir car, and
one reporter went so far as to refer to the luxury of Capua and Baiae,
to their disparagement. All this, however, was felt to add to the glory
of the republic, and it all increased the importance of Henderson. To
hear the exclamations, “That’s he!” “That’s him!” “That’s Henderson!”
 was to Margaret in some degree a realization of her ambition; and Carmen
declared that it was for her a sweet thought to be identified with
Cleopatra.

So the Catachoobee University had its splendid new building--as great a
contrast to the shanties from which its pupils came as is the Capitol
at Washington to the huts of a third of its population. If the reader is
curious he may read in the local newspapers of the time glowing accounts
of its “inaugural dedication”; but universities are so common in this
country that it has become a little wearisome to read of ceremonies of
this sort. Mr. Henderson made a modest reply to the barefaced eulogy on
himself, which the president pronounced in the presence of six hundred
young men and women of various colors and invited guests--a eulogy which
no one more thoroughly enjoyed than Carmen. I am sorry to say that she
refused to take the affair seriously.

“I felt for you, Mr. Henderson,”; she said, after the exercises were
over. “I blushed for you. I almost felt ashamed, after all the president
said, that you had given so little.”

“You seem, Miss Eschelle,” remarked Mr. Ponsonby, “to be enthusiastic
about the education and elevation of the colored people.”

“Yes, I am; I quite share Mr. Henderson’s feeling about it. I’m for the
elevation of everything.”

“There is a capital chance for you,” said Henderson; “the university
wants some scholarships.”

“And I’ve half a mind to found one--the Eschelle Scholarship of Washing
and Clear-starching. You ought to have seen my clothes that came back to
the car. Probably they were not done by your students. The things looked
as if they had been dragged through the Cat-a-what-do-you-call-it River,
and ironed with a pine chip.”

“Could you do them any better, with all your cultivation?” asked
Margaret.

“I think I could, if I was obliged to. But I couldn’t get through that
university, with all its ologies and laboratories and Greek and queer
bottles and machines. You have neglected my education, Mr. Henderson.”

“It is not too late to begin now; you might see if you could pass
the examination here. It is part of our plan gradually to elevate the
whites,” said Henderson.

“Yes, I know; and did you see that some of the scholars had red hair and
blue eyes, quite in the present style? And how nice the girls looked,”
 she rattled on; “and what a lot of intelligent faces, and how they
kindled up when the president talked about the children of Israel in
the wilderness forty years, and Caesar crossing the Rubicon! And you,
sir”--she turned to the Englishman--“I’ve heard, were against all this
emancipation during the war.”

“Bless my soul!” exclaimed Ponsonby, “we never were against
emancipation, and wanted the best side to win.”

“You had a mighty queer way of showing it, then.”

“Well, honestly, Miss Eschelle, do you think the negroes are any better
off?”

“You’d better ask them. My opinion is that everybody should do what he
likes in this world.”

“Then what are you girding Mr. Henderson for about his university?”

“Because these philanthropists, like Mr. Henderson and Uncle Jerry
Hollowell, are all building on top; putting on the frosting before the
cake rises.”

“Haven’t you found out, Mr. Ponsonby,” Margaret interrupted, “that if
there were eight sides to a question, Miss Eschelle would be on every
one of them?”

“And right, too. There are eight sides to every question, and generally
more. I think the negro question has a hundred. But there is only one
side to Henderson Hall. It is a noble institution. I like to think about
it, and Uncle Caesar Hollowell crossing the Rubicon in his theological
seminary. It is all so beautiful!”

“You are a bad child,” said Margaret. “We should have left you at home.”

“No, not bad, dear; only confused with such a lot of good deeds in a
naughty world.”

That this junketing party was deeply interested in the cause of
education for whites or blacks, no one would have gathered from the
conversation. Margaret felt that Carmen had exactly hit the motives of
this sort of philanthropy, and she was both amused and provoked by the
girl’s mockery. By force of old habit she defended, as well she might,
these schools.

“You must have a high standard,” she said. “You cannot have good lower
schools without good higher schools. And these colleges, which you think
above the colored people, will stimulate them and gradually raise the
whole mass. You cannot do anything until you educate teachers.”

“So I have always heard,” replied the incorrigible. “I have always been
a philanthropist about the negro till I came down here, and I intend to
be again when I go back.”

Mrs. Laflamme was not a very eager apostle either, and the young ladies
devoted themselves to the picturesque aspects of the population, without
any concern for the moral problems. They all declared that they liked
the negro. But Margaret was not to be moved from her good-humor by any
amount of badgering. She liked Henderson Hall; she was proud of the
consideration it brought her husband; she had a comfortable sense of
doing something that was demanded by her opportunity. It is so difficult
to analyze motives, and in Margaret’s case so hard to define the change
that had taken place in her. That her heart was not enlisted in this
affair, as it would have been a few years before, she herself knew.
Insensibly she had come to look at the world, at men and women, through
her husband’s eyes, to take the worldly view, which is not inconsistent
with much good feeling and easy-going charity. She also felt the
necessity--a necessity totally unknown to such a nature as Carmen’s--of
making compensation, of compounding for her pleasures. Gradually she was
learning to play her husband’s game in life, and to see no harm in
it. What, then, is this thing we call conscience? Is it made of
India-rubber? I once knew a clever Southern woman, who said that New
England women seemed to her all conscience--Southern women all soul and
impulse. If it were possible to generalize in this way, we might say
that Carmen had neither conscience nor soul, simply very clever reason.
Uncle Jerry had no more conscience than Carmen, but he had a great deal
of natural affection. Henderson, with an abundance of good-nature, was
simply a man of his time, troubled with no scruples that stood in the
way of his success. Margaret, with a finer nature than either of them,
stifling her scruples in an atmosphere of worldly-mindedness, was likely
to go further than either of them. Even such a worldling as Carmen
understood this. “I do things,” she said to Mrs. Laflamme--she made
anybody her confidant when the fit was on her--“I do things because I
don’t care. Mrs. Henderson does the same, but she does care.”

Margaret would be a sadder woman, but not a better woman, when the
time came that she did not care. She had come to the point of accepting
Henderson’s methods of overreaching the world, and was tempering the
result with private liberality. Those were hypocrites who criticised
him; those were envious who disparaged him; the sufficient ethics of
the world she lived in was to be successful and be agreeable. And it is
difficult to condemn a person who goes with the general opinion of
his generation. Carmen was under no illusions about Henderson, or the
methods and manners of which she was a part. “Why pretend?” she said.
“We are all bad together, and I like it. Uncle Jerry is the easiest
person to get on with.” I remember a delightful, wicked old baroness
whom I met in my youth stranded in Geneva on short allowance--European
resorts are full of such characters. “My dear,” she said, “why shouldn’t
I renege? Why shouldn’t men cheat at cards? It’s all in the game. Don’t
we all know we are trying to deceive each other and get the best of each
other? I stopped pretending after Waterloo. Fighting for the peace of
Europe! Bah! We are all fighting for what we can get.”

So the Catachoobee Henderson Hall was dedicated, and Mr. Henderson got
great credit out of it.

“It’s a noble deed, Mr. Henderson,” Carmen remarked, when they were at
dinner on the car the day of their departure. “But”--in an aside to
her host--“I advise the lambs in Wall Street to look alive at your next
deal.”



XX

We can get used to anything. Morgan says that even the New England
summer is endurable when you learn to dress warmly enough. We come to
endure pain and loss with equanimity; one thing and another drops out of
our lives-youth, for instance, and sometimes enthusiasm--and still we go
on with a good degree of enjoyment. I do not say that Miss Forsythe was
quite the same, or that a certain zest of life and spring had not gone
out of the little Brandon neighborhood.

As the months and the years went by we saw less and less of
Margaret--less and less, that is, in the old way. Her rare visits were
perfunctory, and gave little satisfaction to any of us; not that she was
ungracious or unkindly, but simply because the things we valued in life
were not the same. There was no doubt that any of us were welcome at the
Hendersons’ when they were in the city, genuinely, though in an exterior
way, but gradually we almost ceased to keep up an intercourse which
was a little effort on both sides. Miss Forsythe came back from her
infrequent city visits weary and sad.

Was Margaret content? I suppose so. She was gay; she was admired; she
was always on view in that semi-public world in which Henderson moved;
she attained a newspaper notoriety which many people envied. If she
journeyed anywhere, if she tarried anywhere, if she had a slight
illness, the fact was a matter of public concern. We knew where
she worshiped; we knew the houses she frequented, the charities she
patronized, the fetes she adorned, every new costume that her wearing
made the fashion. Was she content? She could perhaps express no desire
that an attempt was not made to gratify it. But it seems impossible to
get enough things enough money, enough pleasure. They had a magnificent
place in Newport; it was not large enough; they were always adding to
it--awning, a ballroom, some architectural whim or another. Margaret had
a fancy for a cottage at Bar Harbor, but they rarely went there. They
had an interest in Tuxedo; they belonged to an exclusive club on Jekyl
Island. They passed one winter yachting among the islands in the eastern
Mediterranean; a part of another sailing from one tropical paradise to
another in the West Indies. If there was anything that money could not
obtain, it seemed to be a place where they could rest in serene peace
with themselves.

I used to wonder whether Margaret was satisfied with her husband’s
reputation. Perhaps she mistook the newspaper homage, the notoriety, for
public respect. She saw his influence and his power. She saw that he was
feared, and of course hated, by some--the unsuccessful--but she saw
the terms he was on with his intimates, due to the fact that everybody
admitted that whatever Henderson was in “a deal,” privately he was a
deuced good fellow.

Was this an ideal married life? Henderson’s selfishness was fully
developed, and I could see that he was growing more and more hard. Would
Margaret not have felt it, if she also had not been growing hard, and
accustomed to regard the world in his unbelieving way? No, there was
sharpness occasionally between them, tiffs and disagreements. He was a
great deal away from home, and she plunged into a life of her own, which
had all the external signs of enjoyment. I doubt if he was ever very
selfish where she was concerned, and love can forgive almost any conduct
where there is personal indulgence. I had a glimpse of the real state
of things in a roundabout way. Henderson loved his wife and was proud of
her, and he was not unkind, but he might have been a brute and tied her
up to the bedpost, and she never would have shown by the least sign to
the world that she was not the most happy of wives.

When the Earl of Chisholm was in this country it was four years after
Margaret’s marriage--we naturally saw a great deal of him. The young
fellow whom we liked so much had become a man, with a graver demeanor,
and I thought a trace of permanent sadness in his face; perhaps it was
only the responsibility of his position, or, as Morgan said, the modern
weight that must press upon an earl who is conscientious. He was still
unmarried. The friendship between him and Miss Forsythe, which had
been kept alive by occasional correspondence, became more cordial and
confidential. In New York he had seen much of Margaret, not at all to
his peace of mind in many ways, though the generous fellow would have
been less hurt if he had not estimated at its real value the life she
was leading. It did not need Margaret’s introduction for the earl to be
sought for by the novelty and pleasure loving society of the city; but
he got, as he confessed, small satisfaction out of the whirl of it,
although we knew that he met Mrs. Henderson everywhere, and in a manner
assisted in her social triumphs. But he renewed his acquaintance with
Miss Eschelle, and it was the prattle of this ingenuous creature that
made him more heavy-hearted than anything else.

“How nice it is of you, Mr. Lyon--may I call you so, to bring back the
old relations?--to come here and revive the memory of the dear old days
when we were all innocent and happy! Dear me, I used to think I could
patronize that little country girl from Brandon! I was so worldly--don’t
you remember?--and she was so good. And now she is such a splendid
woman, it is difficult for the rest of us to keep pace with her. The
nerve she has, and the things she will do! I just envy her. I sometimes
think she will drive me into a convent. And don’t you think she is more
beautiful than ever? Of course her face is a little careworn, but nobody
makes up as she does; she was just ravishing the other night. Do you
know, I think she takes her husband too seriously.”

“I trust she is happy,” the earl had said.

“Why shouldn’t she be?” Carmen asked in return. “She has everything she
wants. They both have a little temper; life would be flat without that;
she is a little irritable sometimes; she didn’t use to be; and when they
don’t agree they let each other alone for a little. I think she is as
happy as anybody can be who is married. Now you are shocked! Well, I
don’t know any one who is more in love than she is, and that may be
happiness. She is becoming exactly like Mr. Henderson. You couldn’t ask
anything more than that.”

If Margaret were really happy, the earl told Miss Forsythe, he was glad,
but it was scarcely the career he would have thought would have suited
her.

Meantime, the great house was approaching completion. Henderson’s
palace, in the upper part of the city, had long been a topic for the
correspondents of the country press. It occupied half a square. Many
critics were discontented with it because it did not occupy the whole
square. Everybody was interested in having it the finest residence on
the continent. Why didn’t Henderson take the whole block of ground,
build his palace on three sides, with the offices and stables on the
fourth, throw a glass roof over the vast interior court, plant it with
tropical trees and plants, adorn it with flower-beds and fountains,
and make a veritable winter-garden, giving the inhabitants a temperate
climate all the cold months? He might easily have summer in the centre
of the city from November to April. These rich people never know what
to do with their money. Such a place would give distinction to the city,
and compel foreigners to recognize the high civilization of America. A
great deal of fault was found with Henderson privately for his parsimony
in such a splendid opportunity.

Nevertheless it was already one of the sights of the town. Strangers
were taken to see it, as it rose in its simple grandeur. Local reporters
made articles on the progress of the interior whenever they could get an
entrance. It was not ornate enough to please, generally, but those who
admired the old Louvre liked the simplicity of its lines and the dignity
of the elevations. They discovered the domestic note in its quiet
character, and said that the architect had avoided the look of an
“institution” in such a great mass. He was not afraid of dignified wall
space, and there was no nervous anxiety manifested, which would have
belittled it with trivial ornamentation.

Perhaps it was not an American structure, although one could find in it
all the rare woods and stones of the continent. Great numbers of foreign
workmen were employed in its finishing and decoration. One could wander
in it from Pompeii to Japan, from India to Versailles, from Greece to
the England of the Tudors, from the Alhambra to colonial Salem. It was
so cosmopolitan that a representative of almost any nationality, ancient
or modern, could have been suited in it with an apartment to his taste,
and if the interior lacked unity it did not lack a display of variety
that appealed to the imagination. From time to time paragraphs appeared
in English, French, and Italian journals, regarding the work of this and
that famous artist who was designing a set of furniture or furnishing
the drawings of a room, or carving the paneling and statuary, or
painting the ceiling of an apartment in the great Palazzo Henderson
in New York--Washington. The United American Workers (who were half
foreigners by birth) passed resolutions denouncing Henderson for
employing foreign pauper labor, and organized more than one strike while
the house was building. It was very unpatriotic and un-American to have
anything done that could not be done by a member of the Union. There was
a firm of excellent stone-cutters which offered to make all the statuary
needed in the house, and set it up in good shape, and when the offer was
declined, it memorialized Congress for protection.

Although Henderson gave what time he could spare to the design and
erection of the building, it pleased him to call it Margaret’s house,
and to see the eagerness with which she entered into its embellishment.
There was something humorous in the enlargement of her ideas since the
days when she had wondered at the magnificence of the Washington Square
home, and modestly protested against its luxury. Her own boudoir was a
cheap affair compared with that in the new house.

“Don’t you think, dear,” she said, puzzling over the drawings, “that
it would better be all sandalwood? I hate mosaics. It looks so cheap to
have little bits of precious woods stuck about.”

“I should think so. But what do you do with the ebony?”

“Oh, the ebony and gold? That is the adjoining sitting-room--such a
pretty contrast.”

“And the teak?”

“It has such a beautiful polish. That is another room. Carmen says that
will be our sober room, where we go when we want to repent of things.”

“Well, if you have any sandal-wood left over, you can work it into your
Boys’ Lodging-house, you know.”

“Don’t be foolish! And then the ballroom, ninety feet long--it looks
small on the paper. And do you think we’d better have those life-size
figures all round, mediaeval statues, with the incandescents? Carmen
says she would prefer a row of monks--something piquant about that in a
ballroom. I don’t know that I like the figures, after all; they are too
crushing and heavy.”

“It would make a good room for the Common Council,” Henderson suggested.
“Wouldn’t it be prettier hung with silken arras figured with a chain of
dancing-girls? Dear me, I don’t know what to do. Rodney, you must put
your mind on it.”

“Might line it with gold plate. I’ll make arrangements so that you can
draw on the Bank of England.”

Margaret looked hurt. “But you told me, dear, not to spare
anything--that we would have the finest house in the city. I’m sure I
sha’n’t enjoy it unless you want it.”

“Oh, I want it,” resumed Henderson, good-humoredly. “Go ahead, little
wife. We shall pull through.”

“Women beat me,” Henderson confessed to Uncle Jerry next day. “They are
the most economical of beings and the most extravagant. I’ve got to look
round for an extra million somewhere today.”

“Yes, there is this good thing about women,” Uncle Jerry responded, with
a twinkle in his eyes, “they share your riches just as cheerfully as
they do your poverty. I tell Maria that if I had the capacity for making
money that she has for spending it I could assume the national debt.”

To have the finest house in the city, or rather, in the American
newspaper phrase, in the Western world, was a comprehensible ambition
for Henderson, for it was a visible expression of his wealth and his
cultivated taste. But why Margaret should wish to exchange her
dainty and luxurious home in Washington Square for the care of a
vast establishment big enough for a royal court, my wife could not
comprehend. But why not? To be the visible leader in her world, to be
able to dispense a hospitality which should surpass anything heretofore
seen, to be the mistress and autocrat of an army of servants, with ample
room for their evolution, in a palace whose dimensions and splendor
should awaken envy and astonishment--would this not be an attraction to
a woman of imagination and spirit?

Besides, they had outgrown the old house. There was no longer room
for the display, scarcely for the storage, of the works of art, the
pictures, the curiosities, the books, that unlimited money and the
opportunity of foreign travel had collected in all these years. “We must
either build or send our things to a warehouse,” Henderson had long
ago said. Among the obligations of wealth is the obligation of display.
People of small means do not allow for the expansion of mind that
goes along with the accumulation of property. It was only natural that
Margaret, who might have been contented with two rooms and a lean-to
as the wife of a country clergyman, should have felt cramped in her old
house, which once seemed a world too large for the country girl.

“I don’t see how you could do with less room,” Carmen said, with an air
of profound conviction. They were looking about the house on its last
uninhabited day, directing the final disposition of its contents. For
Carmen, as well as for Margaret, the decoration and the furnishing of
the house had been an occupation. The girl had the whim of playing the
part of restrainer and economizer in everything; but Henderson used to
say, when Margaret told him of Carmen’s suggestions, that a little more
of her economy would ruin him.

“Yes,” Margaret admitted, “there does not seem to be anything that is
not necessary.”

“Not a thing. When you think of it, two people require as much space
as a dozen; when you go beyond one room, you must go on. Of course you
couldn’t get on without a reception-room, drawing-rooms, a conservatory,
a music-room, a library, a morning-room, a breakfast-room, a small
dining-room and a state dining-room, Mr. Henderson’s snuggery, with his
own library, a billiard-room, a picture-gallery--it is full already;
you’ll have to extend it or sell some pictures--your own suite and Mr.
Henderson’s suite, and the guest-rooms, and I forgot the theatre in the
attic. I don’t see but you have scrimped to the last degree.”

“And yet there is room to move about,” Margaret acknowledged, with a
gratified smile, as they wandered around. “Dear me, I used to think the
Stotts’ house was a palace.”

It was the height of the season before Lent. There had been one delay
and another, but at last all the workmen had been expelled, and Margaret
was mistress of her house. Cards for the house-warming had been out for
two weeks, and the event was near. She was in her own apartments this
pale, wintry afternoon, putting the finishing touches to her toilet.
Nothing seemed to suit. The maid found her in a very bad humor.
“Remember,” she had said to her husband, when he ordered his brougham
after breakfast, “sharp seven, we are to dine alone the first time.” It
lacked two hours yet of dinner-time, but she was dressing for want of
other occupation.

Was this then the summit of her ambition? She had indeed looked forward
to some such moment as this as one of exultation in the satisfaction of
all her wishes. She took up a book of apothegms that lay on the table,
and opened by chance to this, “Unhappy are they whose desires are all
ratified.” It was like a sting. Why should she think at this moment of
her girlhood; of the ideals indulged in during that quiet time; of her
aunt’s cheerful, tender, lonely life; of her rejection of Mr. Lyon?
She did not love Mr. Lyon; she was not satisfied then. How narrow that
little life in Brandon had been! She threw the book from her. She hated
all that restraint and censoriousness. If her aunt could see her in all
this splendor, she would probably be sadder than ever. What right had
she to sit there and mourn--as she knew her aunt did--and sigh over her
career? What right had they to sit in judgment on her?

She went out from her room, down the great stairway, into the spacious
house, pausing in the great hall to see opening vista after vista in the
magnificent apartments. It was the first time that she had alone really
taken the full meaning of it--had possessed it with the eye. It was
hers. Wherever she went, all hers. No, she had desires yet. It should
be filled with life--it should be the most brilliant house in the world.
Society should see, should acknowledge the leadership. Yes--as she
glanced at herself in a drawing-room mirror--they should see that
Henderson’s wife was capable of a success equal to his own, and she
would stop the hateful gossip about him. She set her foot firmly as she
thought about it; she would crush those people who had sneered at them
as parvenu. She strayed into the noble gallery. Some face there touched
her, some landscape soothed her. No, she said to herself, I will win
them, I do not want hateful strife.

Who knows what is in a woman? how many moods in a quarter of an hour,
and which is the characteristic one? Was this the Margaret who had
walked with Lyon that Sunday afternoon of the baptism, and had a heart
full of pain for the pitiful suffering of the world?

As she sat there she grew calmer. Her thoughts went away in a vision
of all the social possibilities of this wonderful house. From vaguely
admiring what she looked at, she began to be critical; this and that
could be changed to advantage; this shade of hanging was not harmonious;
this light did not fall right. She smiled to think that her husband
thought it all done. How he would laugh to find that she was already
planning to rearrange it! Hadn’t she been satisfied for almost
twenty-four hours? That was a long time for a woman. Then she thought of
the reception; of the guests; of what some of them would wear; how they
would look about; what they would say. She was already in that world
which was so shining and shifting and attractive. She did not hear
Henderson come in until his arm was around her.

“Well, sweet, keeping house alone? I’ve had a jolly day; lucky as old
Mr. Luck.”

“Have you?” she cried, springing up. “I’m so glad. Come, see the house.”

“You look a little pale,” he said, as they strolled out to the
conservatory together.

“Just a little tired,” she admitted. “Do you know, Rodney, I hated this
house at five o’clock--positively hated it?”

“Why?”

“Oh, I don’t know; I was thinking. But I liked it at half-past six. I
love it now. I’ve got used to it, as if I had always lived here. Isn’t
it beautiful everywhere? But I’m going to make some changes.”

“A hanging garden on the roof?” Henderson asked, with meekness.

“That would be nice. No, not now. But to make over and take off the new
look. Everything looks so new.”

“Well, we will try to live that down.”

And so they wandered on, admiring, bantering, planning. Could Etienne
Debree have seen his descendant at this moment he would have been more
than ever proud of his share in establishing the great republic, and of
his appreciation of the promise of its beauty. What satisfies a woman’s
heart is luxury, thought Henderson, in an admiring cynical moment.

They had come into his own den and library, and he stood looking at the
rows of his favorite collection shining in their new home. For all its
newness it had a familiar look. He thought for a moment that he might be
in his old bachelor quarters. Suddenly Margaret made a rush at him. She
shook the great fellow. She feasted her eyes on him.

“What’s got into you to look so splendid? Do you hear, go this instant
and dress, and make yourself ten times as fascinating.”



XXI

Live not unto yourselves! Can any one deny that this blessed sentiment
is extending in modern life? Do we build houses for ourselves or for
others? Do we make great entertainments for our own comfort? I do not
know that anybody regarded the erection of the Henderson palace as an
altruistic performance. The socialistic newspapers said that it was pure
ostentation. But had it not been all along in the minds of the builders
to ask all the world to see it, to share the delight of it? Is this
a selfish spirit? When I stroll in the Park am I not pleased with the
equipages, with the display of elegance upon which so much money has
been lavished for my enjoyment?

All the world was asked to the Henderson reception. The coming event
was the talk of the town. I have now cuttings from the great journals,
articles describing the house, more beautifully written than Gibbon’s
stately periods about the luxury of later Rome. It makes one smile to
hear that the day of fine writing is over. Everybody was eager to go;
there was some plotting to obtain invitations by those who felt that
they could not afford to be omitted from the list that would be printed;
by those who did not know the Hendersons, and did not care to know
them, but who shared the general curiosity; and everybody vowed that he
supposed he must go, but he hated such a crush and jam as it was sure
to be. Yet no one would have cared to go if it had not promised to be a
crush. I said that all the world was asked, which is our way of saying
that a thousand or two had been carefully selected from the million
within reach.

Invitations came to Brandon, of course, for old times’ sake. The Morgans
said that they preferred a private view; Miss Forsythe declared that she
hadn’t the heart to go; in short, Mr. and Mrs. Fairchild alone went to
represent the worldly element.

I am sorry to say that the reader must go to the files of the city press
for an account of the night’s festivity. The pen that has been used in
portraying Margaret’s career is entirely inadequate to it. There is a
general impression that an American can do anything that he sets his
hand to, but it is not true; it is true only that he tries everything.
The reporter is born, as the poet is; it cannot be acquired--that
astonishing, irresponsible command of the English language; that warm,
lyrical tone; that color, and bewildering metaphorical brilliancy; that
picturesqueness; that use of words as the painter uses pigments, in
splashes and blotches which are so effective; that touch of raillery
and sarcasm and condescension; that gay enjoyment of reveling in the
illimitable; that air of superior knowledge and style; that dash of
sentiment; that calm and somewhat haughty judgment.

I am always impressed at such an entertainment with the good-humor of
the American people, no matter what may be the annoyance and discomfort.

In all the push and thrust and confusion, amid the rending of trains,
the tearing of lace, the general crushing of costumes, there was the
merriest persiflage, laughter, and chatter, and men and women entered
into and drew out of the fashionable wreck in the highest spirits. For
even in such a spacious mansion there were spots where currents met, and
rooms where there was a fight for mere breath. It would have been a tame
affair without this struggle. And what an epitome of life it all was!
There were those who gave themselves up to admiration, who gushed with
enthusiasm; there were those who had the weary air of surfeit with
splendor of this sort; there were the bustling and volatile, who made
facetious remarks, and treated the affair like a Fourth of July; and
there were also groups dark and haughty, like the Stotts, who held a
little aloof, and coldly admitted that it was most successful; it lacked
je ne sais quoi, but it was in much better taste than they had expected.
Is there something in the very nature of a crowd to bring out the
inherent vulgarity of the best-bred people, so that some have doubted
whether the highest civilization will tolerate these crushing and
hilarious assemblies?

At any rate, one could enjoy the general effect. There might be vulgar
units, and one caught notes of talk that disenchanted, but there were so
many women of rare and stately beauty, of exquisite loveliness, of charm
in manner and figure--so many men of fine presence, with such an air
of power and manly prosperity and self-reliance--I doubt if any other
assembly in the world, undecorated by orders and uniforms, with no
blazon of rank, would have a greater air of distinction. Looking over it
from a landing in the great stairway that commanded vistas and ranges
of the lofty, brilliant apartments, vivified by the throng, which
seemed ennobled by the spacious splendor in which it moved, one would be
pardoned a feeling of national pride in the spectacle. I drew aside to
let a stately train of beauty and of fashion descend, and saw it sweep
through the hall, and enter the drawing-rooms, until it was lost in a
sea of shifting color. It was like a dream.

And the centre of all this charming plutocratic graciousness and beauty
was Margaret--Margaret and her handsome husband. Where did the New
Hampshire boy learn this simple dignity of bearing, this good-humored
cordiality without condescension, this easy air of the man of the world?
Was this the railway wrecker, the insurance manipulator, the familiar
of Uncle Jerry, the king of the lobby, the pride and the bugaboo of
Wall Street? Margaret was regnant. And how charmingly she received her
guests! How well I knew that half-imperious toss of the head, and
the glance of those level, large gray eyes, softened instantly, on
recognition, into the sweetest smile of welcome playing about the dimple
and the expressive mouth! What woman would not feel a little thrill of
triumph? The world was at her feet. Why was it, I wonder, as I stood
there watching the throng which saluted this queenly woman of the world,
in an hour of supreme social triumph, while the notes of the distant
orchestra came softly on the air, and the overpowering perfume of banks
of flowers and tropical plants--why was it that I thought of a fair,
simple girl, stirred with noble ideals, eager for the intellectual life,
tender, sympathetic, courageous? It was Margaret Debree--how often I had
seen her thus!--sitting on her little veranda, swinging her chip hat
by the string, glowing from some errand in which her heart had played
a much more important part than her purse. I caught the odor of the
honeysuckle that climbed on the porch, and I heard the note of the robin
that nested there.

“You seem to be in a brown study,” said Carmen, who came up, leaning on
the arm of the Earl of Chisholm.

“I’m lost in admiration. You must make allowance, Miss Eschelle, for a
person from the country.”

“Oh, we are all from the country. That is the beauty of it. There is Mr.
Hollowell, used to drive a peddler’s cart, or something of that sort, up
in Maine, talking with Mr. Stott, whose father came in on the towpath
of the Erie Canal. You don’t dance? The earl has just been giving me a
whirl in the ballroom, and I’ve been trying to make him understand about
democracy.”

“Yes,” the earl rejoined; “Miss Eschelle has been interpreting to me
republican simplicity.”

“And he cannot point out, Mr. Fairchild, why this is not as good as a
reception at St. James. I suppose it’s his politeness.”

“Indeed, it is all very charming. It must be a great thing to be the
architect of your own fortune.”

“Yes; we are all self-made,” Carmen confessed.

“I am, and I get dreadfully tired of it sometimes. I have to read over
the Declaration and look at the map of the Western country at such
times. A body has to have something to hold on to.”

“Why, this seems pretty substantial,” I said, wondering what the girl
was driving at.

“Oh, yes; I suppose the world looks solid from a balloon. I heard one
man say to another just now, ‘How long do you suppose Henderson will
last?’ Probably we shall all come down by the run together by-and-by.”

“You seem to be on a high plane,” I suggested.

“I guess it’s the influence of the earl. But I am the most misunderstood
of women. What I really like is simplicity. Can you have that without
the social traditions,” she appealed to the earl, “such as you have in
England?”

“I really cannot say,” the earl replied, laughing. “I fancied there was
simplicity in Brandon; perhaps that was traditional.”

“Oh, Brandon!” Carmen cried, “see what Brandon does when it gets a
chance. I assure your lordship that we used to be very simple people in
New York. Come, let us go and tell Mrs. Henderson how delightful it all
is. I’m so sorry for her.”

As I moved about afterwards with my wife we heard not many comments, a
word here and there about Henderson’s wonderful success, a remark about
Margaret’s beauty, some sympathy for her in such a wearisome ordeal--the
world is full of kindness--the house duly admired, and the ordinary
compliments paid; the people assembled were, as usual, absorbed in their
own affairs. From all we could gather, all those present were used
to living in a palace, and took all the splendor quite as a matter of
course. Was there no envy? Was there nothing said about the airs of
a country school-ma’am, the aplomb of an adventurer? Were there no
criticisms afterwards as the guests rolled home in their carriages,
surfeited and exhausted? What would you have? Do you expect the
millennium to begin in New York?

The newspapers said that it was the most brilliant affair the metropolis
had ever seen. I have no doubt it was. And I do not judge, either,
by the newspaper estimates of the expense. I take the simple words
addressed by the earl to Margaret, when he said good-night, at their
full value. She flushed with pleasure at his modest commendation.
Perhaps it was to her the seal of her night’s triumph.

The house was opened. The world had seen it. The world had gone. If
sleep did not come that night to her tired head on the pillow, what
wonder? She had a position in the great world. In imagination it opened
wider and wider. Could not the infinite possibilities of it fill the
hunger of any soul?

The echoes of the Henderson reception continued long in the country
press. Items multiplied as to the cost. It was said that the sum
expended in flowers alone, which withered in a night, would have endowed
a ward in a charity hospital. Some wag said that the price of the supper
would have changed the result of the Presidential election. Views of the
mansion were given in the illustrated papers, and portraits of Mr. and
Mrs. Henderson. In country villages, in remote farmhouses, this great
social event was talked of, Henderson’s wealth was the subject of
conjecture, Margaret’s toilet was an object of interest. It was a
shining example of success. Preachers, whose sensational sermons are as
widely read as descriptions of great crimes, moralized on Henderson’s
career and Henderson’s palace, and raised up everywhere an envied image
of worldly prosperity. When he first arrived in New York, with only
fifty cents in his pocket--so the story ran-and walked up Broadway and
Fifth Avenue, he had nearly been run over at the corner of Twenty-sixth
Street by a carriage, the occupants of which, a lady and gentleman,
had stared insolently at the country youth. Never mind, said the lad to
himself, the day will come when you will cringe to me. And the day did
come when the gentleman begged Henderson to spare him in Wall Street,
and his wife intrigued for an invitation to Mrs. Henderson’s ball.
The reader knows there is not a word of truth in this. Alas! said the
preacher, if he had only devoted his great talents to the service of the
Good and the True! Behold how vain are all the triumphs of this
world! see the result of the worship of Mammon! My friends, the age is
materialized, a spirit of worldliness is abroad; be vigilant, lest the
deceitfulness of riches send your souls to perdition. And the plain
country people thanked God for such a warning, and the country girl
dreamed of Margaret’s career, and the country boy studied the ways of
Henderson’s success, and resolved that he, too, would seek his fortune
in this bad metropolis.

The Hendersons were important people. It was impossible that a knowledge
of their importance should not have a reflex influence upon Margaret.
Could it be otherwise than that gradually the fineness of her
discrimination should be dulled by the almost universal public consent
in the methods by which Henderson had achieved his position, and that in
time she should come to regard adverse judgment as the result of envy?
Henderson himself was under less illusion; the world was about what
he had taken it for, only a little worse--more gullible, and with less
principle. Carmen had mocked at Margaret’s belief in Henderson. It is
certainly a pitiful outcome that Margaret, with her naturally believing
nature, should in the end have had a less clear perception of what was
right and wrong than Henderson himself. Yet Henderson would not have
shrunk, any more than Carmen would, from any course necessary to his
ends, while Margaret would have shrunk from many things; but in absolute
worldliness, in devotion to it, the time had come when Henderson felt
that his Puritan wife was no restraint upon him. It was this that broke
gentle Miss Forsythe’s heart when she came fully to realize it.

I said that the world was at Margaret’s feet. Was it? How many worlds
are there, and does one ever, except by birth (in a republic), conquer
them all? Truth to say, there were penetralia in New York society
concerning which this successful woman was uneasy in her heart. There
were people who had accepted her invitations, to whose houses she had
been, who had a dozen ways of making her feel that she was not of them.
These people--I suppose that if two castaways landed naked on a desert
island, one of them would instantly be the ancien regime--had spoken of
Mrs. Henderson and her ambition to the Earl of Chisholm in a way that
pained him. They graciously assumed that he, as one of the elect, would
understand them. It was therefore with a heavy heart that he came to say
good-by to Margaret before his return.

I cannot imagine anything more uncomfortable for an old lover than a
meeting of this sort; but I suppose the honest fellow could not resist
the inclination to see Margaret once more. I dare say she had a little
flutter of pride in receiving him, in her consciousness of the change
in herself into a wider experience of the world. And she may have been
a little chagrined that he was not apparently more impressed by her
surroundings, nor noticed the change in herself, but met her upon the
ground of simple sincerity where they had once stood. What he tried to
see, what she felt he was trying to see, was not the beautiful woman
about whose charm and hospitality the town talked, but the girl he had
loved in the old days.

He talked a little, a very little, about himself and his work in
England, and a great deal about what had interested him here on his
second visit, the social drift, the politics, the organized charities;
and as he talked, Margaret was conscious how little the world in which
she lived seemed to interest him; how little importance he attached to
it. And she saw, as in a momentary vision of herself, that the things
that once absorbed her and stirred her sympathies were now measurably
indifferent to her. Book after book which he casually mentioned, as
showing the drift of the age, and profoundly affecting modern thought,
she knew only by name. “I guess,” said Carmen, afterwards, when Margaret
spoke of the earl’s conversation, “that he is one of those who are
trying to live in the spirit--what do they call it?--care for things of
the mind.”

“You are doing a noble work,” he said, “in your Palace of Industry.”

“Yes, it is very well managed,” Margaret replied; “but it is uphill
work, the poor are so ungrateful for charity.”

“Perhaps nobody, Mrs. Henderson, likes to be treated as an object of
charity.”

“Well, work isn’t what they want when we give it, and they’d rather live
in the dirt than in clean apartments.”

“Many of them don’t know any better, and a good many of our poor resent
condescension.”

“Yes,” said Margaret, with warmth; “they are getting to demand things as
their right, and they are insolent. The last time I drove down in that
quarter I was insulted by their manner. What are you going to do with
such people? One big fellow who was leaning against a lamp-post growled,
‘You’d better stay in your own palace, miss, and not come prying round
here.’ And a brazen girl cried out: ‘Shut yer mouth, Dick; the lady’s
got to have some pleasure. Don’t yer see, she’s a-slummin’?’”

“It’s very hard, I know,” said the earl; “perhaps we are all on the
wrong track.”

“Maybe. Mr. Henderson says that the world would get on better if
everybody minded his own business.”

“I wish it were possible,” the earl remarked, with an air of finishing
the topic. “I have just been up to Brandon, Mrs. Henderson. I fear that
I have seen the dear place for the last time.”

“You don’t mean that you are tired of America?”

“Not that. I shall never, even in thought, tire of Brandon.”

“Yes, they are dear, good people.”

“I thought Miss Forsythe--what a sweet, brave woman she is!--was looking
sad and weary.”

“Oh, aunt won’t do anything, or take an interest in anything. She just
stays there. I’ve tried in vain to get her here. Do you know”--and she
turned upon the earl a look of the old playfulness--“she doesn’t quite
approve of me.”

“Oh,” he replied, hesitating a little--“I think, Mrs. Henderson, that
her heart is bound up in you. It isn’t for me to say that you haven’t a
truer friend in the world.”

“Yes, I know. If I’d only--” and she stopped, with a petulant look on
her fair face--“well, it doesn’t matter. She is a dear soul.”

“I--suppose,” said the earl, rising, “we shall see you again on the
other side?”

“Perhaps,” with a smile. Could anything be more commonplace than such a
parting? Good-by, I shall see you tomorrow or next year, or in the next
world. Hail and farewell! That is the common experience. But, oh, the
bitterness of it to many a soul!

It is quite possible that when the Earl of Chisholm said good-by, with
an air of finality, Margaret felt that another part of her life was
closed. He was not in any way an extraordinary person, he was not a very
rich peer, probably with his modesty and conscientiousness, and devotion
to the ordinary duties of his station, he would never attain high
rank in the government. Yet no one could be long with him without
apprehending that his life was on a high plane. It was with a little
irritation that Margaret recognized this, and remembered, with a twinge
of conscience, that it was upon that plane that her life once traveled.
The time had been when the more important thing to her was the world of
ideas, of books, of intellectual life, of passionate sympathy with the
fortunes of humanity, of deepest interest in all the new thoughts
struck out by the leaders who studied the profound problems of life and
destiny.

That peace of mind which is found only in the highest activity for
the noblest ends she once had, though she thought it then unrest and
striving--what Carmen, who was under no illusions about Henderson, or
Uncle Jerry, or the world of fashion, and had an intuitive perception of
cant that is sometimes denied to the children of light, called “taking
pleasure in the things of the mind.” To do Margaret justice, there
entered into her reflections no thought of the title and position of the
Earl of Chisholm. They had never been alluring to her. If one could
take any satisfaction in this phase of her character, her worldiness was
purely American.

“I hardly know which I should prefer,” Carmen was saying when they
were talking over the ball and the earl’s departure, “to be an English
countess or the wife of an American millionaire.”

“It might depend upon the man,” replied Margaret, with a smile.

“The American,” continued Carmen, not heeding this suggestion, “has the
greater opportunities, and is not hindered by traditions. If you were a
countess you would have to act like a countess. If you are an American
you can act--like anything--you can do what you please. That is nicer.
Now, an earl must do what an earl has always done. What could you do
with such a husband? Mind! Yes, I know, dear, about things of the mind.
First, you know, he will be a gentleman socialist (in the magazines),
and maybe a Christian socialist, or a Christian scientist, or something
of that sort, interested in the Mind Cure.”

“I should think that would suit you. Last I knew, you were deep in the
Mind Cure.”

“So I was. That was last week. Now I’m in the Faith Cure; I’ve found out
about both. The difference is, in the Mind Cure you don’t require any
faith; in the Faith Cure you don’t require any mind. The Faith Cure just
suits me.”

“So you put your faith in an American millionaire?”

“Yes, I think I should, until an American millionaire put faith in me.
That might shake me. It is such a queer world. No, I’m in doubt. If
you loved an earl he would stay an earl. If you loved an American
millionaire, ten to one he would fail.”

Margaret did not escape the responsibility of her success. Who does? My
dear Charmian, who wrote the successful novel of last year, do you not
already repent your rash act? If you do not write a better novel this
year, will not the public flout you and jeer you for a pretender? Did
the public overpraise you at first? Its mistaken partiality becomes
now your presumption. Last year the press said you were the rival of
Hawthorne. This year it is, “that Miss Charmian who set herself up as a
second Hawthorne.” When the new house was opened, it might be said that
socially Mrs. Henderson had “arrived.” Had she? When one enters on the
path of worldliness is there any resting-place? Is not eternal vigilance
the price of position?

Henderson was apparently on good terms with the world. Many envied him,
many paid him the sincerest flattery, that of imitation. He was a king
in the street, great enterprises sought his aid, all the charities
knocked at his door, his word could organize a syndicate or a trust,
his nod could smash a “corner.” There were fabulous stories about his
wealth, about his luck. This also was Margaret’s world. Her ambition
expanded in it with his. The things he set his heart on she coveted.
Alas! there is always another round to the ladder.

Seeing the means by which he gained his ends, and the public condonation
of them, would not his cynicism harden into utter unbelief in general
virtue and goodness? I don’t know that Henderson changed much, accented
as his grasping selfishness was on occasion; prosperity had not impaired
that indifferent good-fellowship and toleration which had early gained
him popularity. His presence was nowhere a rebuke to whatever was going
on. He was always accessible, often jocular. The younger members in the
club said Henderson was a devilish good fellow, whatever people said.
The President of the United States used to send for him and consult him,
because he wanted no office; he knew men, and it was a relief to talk
with a liberal rich man of so much bonhomie who wanted nothing.

And Margaret, what view of the world did all this give her? Did she
come in contact with any one who had not his price, who was not going or
wanting to go in the general current? Was it not natural that she should
take Henderson’s view? Dear me, I am not preaching about her. We did
not see much of her in those days, and for one or two years of what I
suppose was her greatest enjoyment of her social triumphs. So far as
we heard, she was liked, admired, followed, envied. It could not be
otherwise, for she did not lose her beauty nor her charm, and she tried
to please. Once when I saw her in the city and we fell into talk--and
the talk was gay enough and unconstrained--I was struck with a certain
hardness of tone, a little bitterness quite unlike her old self. It is a
very hard thing to say, and I did not say it even to my wife, but I had
a painful impression that she was valuing people by the money they had,
by the social position they had attained.

Was she content in that great world in which she moved? I had heard
stories of slights, of stabs, of rebuffs, of spiteful remarks. Had
she not come to know how success even in social life is sometimes
attained--the meannesses, the jealousies, the cringing? Even with all
her money at command, did she not know that her position was at the
price of incessant effort? Because she had taken a bold step today, she
must take a bolder one tomorrow--more display, more servants, some new
invention of luxury and extravagance. And seeing, as I say, the inside
of this life and what it required, and how triumphs and notoriety were
gained, was it a wonder that she gradually became in her gayety cynical,
in her judgments bitter?

I am not criticising her. What are we, who have had no opportunities,
to sit in judgment on her! I believe that it is true that it was at
her solicitation that Henderson at last did endow a university in the
Southwest. I know that her name was on all the leading charities of the
city. I know that of all the patronesses of the charity ball her costume
was the most exquisite, and her liberality was most spoken of. I know
that in the most fashionable house of worship (the newspapers call it
that) she was a constant attendant; that in her modest garb she never
missed a Lenten service; and we heard that she performed a novena during
this penitential season.

Why protract the story of how Margaret was lost to us? Could this
interest any but us--we who felt the loss because we still loved her?
And why should we presume to set up our standard of what is valuable in
life, of what is a successful career? She had not become what we hoped,
and little by little all the pleasure of intercourse on both sides, I
dare say, disappeared. Could we say that life, after all, had not given
her what she most desired? Rather than write on in this strain about
her, I would like to read her story as it appeared to the companions
whose pleasures were her pleasures, whose successes were her
successes--her story written by one who appreciated her worldly
advantages, and saw all the delight there was in this attractive
worldliness.

What comfort there was in it we had in knowing that she was a favorite
in the society of which we read such glowing descriptions, and that no
one else bore its honors more winningly. It was not an easy life, with
all its exactions and incessant movement. It demanded more physical
strength than most women possess, and we were not surprised to hear from
time to time that she was delicate, and that she went through her season
with feverish excitement. But she chose it; it had become necessary to
her. Can women stop in such a career, even if they wish to stop?

Yes, she chose it. I, for one, never begrudged her any pleasure she had
in life, and I do not know but she was as happy as it is possible for
human being to be in a full experiment of worldliness. Who is the judge?
But we, I say, who loved her, and knew so well the noble possibilities
of her royal nature under circumstances favorable to its development,
felt more and more her departure from her own ideals. Her life in its
spreading prosperity seemed more and more shallow. I do not say she was
heartless, I do not say she was uncharitable, I do not say that in all
the externals of worldly and religious observance she was wanting; I do
not say that the more she was assimilated to the serenely worldly nature
of her husband she did not love him, or that she was unlovely in the
worldliness that ingulfed her and bore her onward. I do not know that
there is anything singular in her history. But the pain of it to us was
in the certainty--and it seemed so near--that in the decay of her higher
life, in the hardening process of a material existence, in the transfer
of all her interests to the trivial and sensuous gratifications--time,
mind, heart, ambition, all fixed on them--we should never regain our
Margaret. What I saw in a vision of her future was a dead soul--a
beautiful woman in all the success of envied prosperity, with a dead
soul.



XXII

It is difficult not to convey a false impression of Margaret at this
time. Habits, manners, outward conduct--nay, the superficial kindliness
in human intercourse, the exterior graceful qualities, may all remain
when the character has subtly changed, when the real aims have changed,
when the ideals are lowered. The fair exterior may be only a shell.
I can imagine the heart retaining much tenderness and sympathy with
suffering when the soul itself has ceased to struggle for the
higher life, when the mind has lost, in regard to life, the final
discrimination of what is right and wrong.

Perhaps it is fairer to Margaret to consider the general opinion of the
world regarding her. No doubt, if we had now known her for the first
time, we should have admired her exceedingly, and probably have
accounted her thrice happy in filling so well her brilliant position.
That her loss of interest in things intellectual, in a wide range of
topics of human welfare, which is in the individual soul a sign of
warmth and growth, made her less companionable to some is true, but her
very absorption in the life of her world made her much more attractive
to others. I well remember a dinner one day at the Hendersons’, when Mr.
Morgan and I happened to be in town, and the gay chat and persiflage of
the society people there assembled. Margaret shone in it. The light and
daring touch of her raillery Carmen herself might have envied, and the
spirit in which she handled the trifles and personal gossip tossed to
the surface, like the bubbles on the champagne.

It was such a pretty picture--the noble diningroom, the table sparkling
with glass and silver and glowing with masses of choicest flowers from
the conservatory, the animated convives, and Margaret presiding, radiant
in a costume of white and gold.

“After all,” Morgan was saying, apropos of the position of women, “men
get mighty little out of it in the modern arrangement.”

“I’ve always said, Mr. Morgan,” Margaret retorted, “that you came into
the world a couple of centuries too late; you ought to have been here in
the squaw age.”

“Well, men were of some account then. I appeal to Henderson,” Morgan
persisted, “if he gets more than his board and clothes.”

“Oh, my husband has to make his way; he’s no time for idling and
philosophizing round.”

“I should think not. Come, Henderson, speak up; what do you get out of
it?”

“Oh,” said Henderson, glancing at his wife with an amused expression,
“I’m doing very well. I’m very well taken care of, but I often wonder
what the fellows did when polygamy was the fashion.”

“Polygamy, indeed!” cried Margaret. “So men only dropped the a pluribus
unum method on account of the expense?”

“Not at all,” replied Henderson. “Women are so much better now than
formerly that one wife is quite enough.”

“You have got him well in hand, Mrs. Henderson, but--” Morgan began.

“But,” continued Margaret for him, “you think as things are going that
polyandry will have to come in fashion--a woman will need more than one
husband to support her?”

“And I was born too soon,” murmured Carmen.

“Yes, dear, you’ll have to be born again. But, Mr. Morgan, you don’t
seem to understand what civilization is.”

“I’m beginning to. I’ve been thinking--this is entirely impersonal--that
it costs more to keep one fine lady going than it does a college. Just
reckon it up.” (Margaret was watching him with sparkling eyes.) “The
palace in town is for her, the house in the mountains, the house by
the sea, are for her, the army of servants is for her, the horses and
carriages for all weathers are for her, the opera box is for her, and
then the wardrobe--why, half Paris lives on what women wear. I say
nothing of what would become of the medical profession but for her.”

“Have you done?” asked Margaret.

“No, but I’m taking breath.”

“Well, why shouldn’t we support the working-people of Paris and
elsewhere? Do you want us to make our own clothes and starve the
sewing-women? Suppose there weren’t any balls and fine dresses and what
you call luxury. What would the poor do without the rich? Isn’t it the
highest charity to give them work? Even with it they are ungrateful
enough.”

“That is too deep for me,” said Morgan, evasively. “I suppose they ought
to be contented to see us enjoying ourselves. It’s all in the way of
civilization, I dare say.”

“It’s just as I thought,” said Margaret, more lightly. “You haven’t an
inkling of what civilization is. See that flower before you. It is the
most exquisite thing in this room. See the refinement of its color and
form. That was cultivated. The plant came from South Africa. I don’t
know what expense the gardener has been to about it, what material and
care have been necessary to bring it to perfection. You may take it to
Mrs. Morgan as an object-lesson. It is a thing of beauty. You cannot put
any of your mercantile value on it. Well, that is woman, the consummate
flower of civilization. That is what civilization is for.”

“I’m sorry for you, old fellow,” said Henderson.

“I’m sorry for myself,” Carmen said, demurely.

“I admit all that,” Morgan replied. “Take Mr. Henderson as a gardener,
then.”

“Suppose you take somebody else, and let my husband eat his dinner.”

“Oh, I don’t mind preaching; I’ve got used to being made to point a
moral.”

“But he will go on next about the luxury of the age, and the
extravagance of women, and goodness knows what,” said Margaret.

“No, I’m talking about men,” Morgan continued. “Consider Henderson--it’s
entirely impersonal--as a gardener. What does he get out of his
occupation? He can look at the flower. Perhaps that is enough. He gets
a good dinner when he has time for it, an hour at his club now and then,
occasionally an evening or half a day off at home, a decent wardrobe--”

“Fifty-two suits,” interposed Margaret.

“His own brougham--”

“And a four-in-hand,” added Margaret.

“A pass on the elevated road--”

“And a steam-yacht.”

“Which he never gets time to sail in; practically all the time on the
road, or besieged by a throng in his office, hustled about from morning
till night, begged of, interviewed, a telegraphic despatch every five
minutes, and--”

“And me!” cried Margaret, rising. The guests all clapped their hands.

The Hendersons liked to have their house full, something going
on--dinners, musicales, readings, little comedies in the theatre; there
was continual coming and going, calling, dropping in for a cup of tea,
late suppers after the opera; the young fellows of town found no
place so agreeable for a half-hour after business as Mrs. Henderson’s
reception-room. I fancied that life would be dull and hang heavily,
especially for Margaret, without this perpetual movement and excitement.
Henderson, who certainly had excitement enough without seeking it at
home, was pleased that his wife should be a leader in society, as he
was in the great enterprises in which his fortune waxed to enormous
proportions. About what we call the home life I do not know.
Necessarily, as heretofore, Henderson was often absent, and whether
Margaret accompanied him or not, a certain pace of life had to be kept
up.

I suppose there is no delusion more general than that of retiring upon
a fortune--as if, when gained, a fortune would let a person retire, or,
still more improbable, as if it ever were really attained. It is not at
all probable that Henderson had set any limit to that he desired; the
wildest speculations about its amount would no doubt fall short
of satisfying the love of power which he expected to gratify in
immeasurably increasing it. Does not history teach us that to be a great
general, or poet, or philanthropist, is not more certain to preserve
one’s name than to be the richest man, the Croesus, in his age? I could
imagine Margaret having a certain growing pride in this distinction, and
a glowing ambition to be socially what her husband was financially.

Heaven often plans more mercifully for us than we plan for ourselves.
Had not the Hebrew prophets a vision of the punishment by prosperity?
Perhaps it applied to an old age, gratified to the end by possession
of everything that selfishness covets, and hardened into absolute
worldliness. I knew once an old lady whose position and wealth had
always made her envied, and presumably happy, who was absolutely to be
pitied for a soul empty of all noble feeling.

The sun still shone on Margaret, and life yielded to her its specious
sweets. She was still young. If in her great house, in her dazzling
career, in the whirl of resplendent prosperity, she had hours of
unsatisfied yearning for something unattainable in this direction, the
world would not have guessed it. Whenever we heard of her she was the
centre and star of whatever for the moment excited the world of fashion.
It was indeed, at last, in the zenith of her gay existence that
I, became aware of a certain feminine anxiety about her in our
neighborhood. She had been, years before, very ill in Paris, and the
apprehensions for her safety now were based upon the recollection of
her peril then. The days came when the tender-hearted Miss Forsythe went
about the house restless, impatient, tearful, waiting for a summons that
was sure to come when she was needed. She thought only of her child, as
she called her, and all the tenderness of her nature was stirred-these
years of cloud and separation and pain were as they had not been. Little
Margaret had promised to send for her. She would not obtrude before
she was wanted, but Margaret was certain to send. And she was ready for
departure the instant the despatch came from Henderson--“Margaret wants
you to come at once.” I went with her.

In calamity, trouble, sorrow, it is wonderful how the ties of blood
assert themselves. In this hour I am sure that Margaret longed for no
one more than her dear aunt, in whose arms, as a child, she had so often
forgotten her griefs. She had been able to live without her--nay, for a
long time her presence had been something of a restraint and a rebuke,
and her feelings had hardened towards her. Why is it that the heart
hardens in prosperity?

When we arrived Margaret was very ill. The house itself had a serious
air: it was no longer the palace of festivity and gayety, precautions
had been taken to secure quiet, the pavement was littered, and within
the hushed movements and the sombre looks spoke of apprehension and the
absence of the spirit that had been the life and light of the house. Our
arrival seemed to be a relief to Henderson. Little was said. I had never
before seen him nervous, never before so restless and anxious, probably
never before in all his career had he been unnerved with a sense of his
own helplessness.

“She has been asking for you this moment,” he said, as he accompanied
Miss Forsythe to Margaret’s apartment.

“Dear, dear aunt, I knew you would come--I love you so;” she had tried
to raise herself a little in her bed, and was sobbing like a child in
her aunt’s arms.

“You must have courage, Margaret; it will all be well.”

“Yes, but I’m so discouraged; I’m so tired.”

The vigil began. The nurses were in waiting. The family physician would
not leave the house. He was a man of great repute in his profession. Dr.
Seftel’s name was well known to me, but I had never met him before; a
man past middle life, smooth shaven, thin iron-gray hair, grave, usually
taciturn, deliberate in all his movements, as if every gesture were
important and significant, but with a kindly face. Knowing that every
moment of his waking life was golden, I could not but be impressed with
the power that could command his exclusive service for an indefinite
time. When he came down, we talked together in Henderson’s room.

“It is a question of endurance, of constitution,” he said; “many weak
women have this quality of persistence; many strong women go to pieces
at once; we know little about it. Mrs. Henderson”--glancing about
him--“has everything to live for; that’s in her favor. I suppose there
are not two other men in the country whose fortune equals Henderson’s.”

I do not know how it was, probably the patient was not forgotten, but in
a moment the grave doctor was asking me if I had seen the last bulletin
about the yacht regatta. He took the keenest interest in the contest,
and described to me the build and sailing qualities of the different
yachts entered, and expressed his opinion as to which would win,
and why. From this he passed to the city government and the recent
election--like a true New Yorker, his chief interest centred in the city
politics and not in the national elections. Without the least unbending
from his dignity, he told me many anecdotes about city politicians,
which would have been amusing if I had not been anxious about other
things.

The afternoon passed, and the night, and the day, I cannot tell how.
But at evening I knew by the movements in the house that the crisis
had come. I was waiting in Henderson’s library. An hour passed, when
Henderson came hurrying in, pale, excited, but joyous.

“Thank God,” he cried, “it is a boy!”

“And Margaret?” I gasped.

“Is doing very well!” He touched a bell, and gave an order to the
servant. “We will drink to the dear girl and to the heir of the house.”

He was in great spirits. The doctor joined us, but I noticed that he was
anxious, and he did not stay long. Henderson was in and out, talking,
excited, restless. But everything was going very well, he thought.
At last, as we sat talking, a servant appeared at the door, with a
frightened look.

“The baby, sir!”

“What?”

Alas! there had been an heir of the house of Henderson for just two
hours; and Margaret was not sustaining herself.

Why go on? Henderson was beside himself; stricken with grief, enraged,
I believe, as well, at the thought of his own impotence. Messengers were
despatched, a consultation was called. The best skill of the city, at
any cost, was at Margaret’s bedside. Was there anything, then, that
money could not do? How weak we are!

The next day the patient was no better, she was evidently sinking. The
news went swiftly round the city. It needed a servant constantly at
the door to answer the stream of sympathetic inquirers. Reporters were
watching the closed house from the opposite pavement. I undertook to
satisfy some of them who gained the steps and came forward, civil enough
and note-books in hand, when the door was opened. This intrusion of
curiosity seemed so dreadful.

The great house was silent. How vain and empty and pitiful it all seemed
as I wandered alone through the gorgeous apartments! What a mockery it
all was of the tragedy impending above-stairs--the approach on list-shod
feet of the great enemy! Let us not be unjust. He would have come just
the same if his prey had lain in a farmhouse among the hills, or in a
tenement-house in C Street.

A day and a night, and another day--and then! It was Miss Forsythe who
came down to me, with strained eyes and awe in her face. It needed no
words. She put her face upon my shoulder, and sobbed as if her heart
were broken.

I could not stay in the house. I went out into the streets, the streets
brilliant in the sun of an autumn day, into the town, gay, bustling,
crowded, pulsing with vigorous life. How blue the sky was! The sparrows
twittered in Madison Square, the idlers sat in the sun, the children
chased their hoops about the fountain.

I wandered into the club. The news had preceded me there. More than
one member in the reading-room grasped my hand, with just a word of
sympathy. Two young fellows, whom I had last seen at the Henderson
dinner, were seated at a small table.

“It’s rough, Jack”--the speaker paused, with a match in his hand--“it’s
rough. I’ll be if she was not the finest woman I ever knew.”

My wife and I were sitting in the orchestra stalls of the Metropolitan.
The opera was Siegfried. At the close of the first act, as we turned
to the house, we saw Carmen enter a box, radiant, in white. Henderson
followed, and took a seat a little in shadow behind her. There were
others in the box. There was a little movement and flutter as they came
in and glasses were turned that way.

“Married, and it is only two years,” I said.

“It is only a year and eight months,” my wife replied.

And the world goes on as cheerfully and prosperously as ever.





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "A Little Journey in the World" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.